The Princess and the Plague (Life after Camp Kumoni) By Anistasia Allread Edited by Nick B They wandered over to the queue for the tickets and waited. “Whoa, is that ‘The Plague’ interacting with our cheerleader?” a voice called. Eric tried to control a chill that wracked his body as his mind screamed to make himself small and unnoticeable. “Is this creep bothering you, Sam?” “Greg, he’s not a creep, just leave us alone,” Samantha snapped back.

---

Author's Note: (Okay, you wanted a sequel and my arm hurts from the twisting. I’ve started this story as a continuation of Camp Kumoni, but I have to warn you all. I don’t know where it is going to lead, and unlike Camp Kumoni, I don’t know how it will end. I might walk away without ever finishing it, or I might end it ten years from now. So If you like the exploits of Erika and the Lavender Ladies, I hope you will enjoy what I put together here.)
 

---

 
 
“This was part of the deal,” Mrs. Martin scolded, “You promised me while in camp that you would go to counseling.”

“I know, mom.” Eric sighed, “It’s just, well, I don’t see what the big deal is?”

“The big deal is that you were dressed as and acting like a girl, Eric.”

“Whatever.” He opened the car door, “What is this shrink’s name?”

“Dr. Barts.”

“Dr. Farts?”

“Dr. Barts.” Mrs. Martin rolled her eyes, “Don’t embarrass yourself at your first appointment.”

Eric followed his mother into the building and checked in at the receptionist’s desk.

“Are you going in too?” His heart flip-flopped. He may as well bow out now if she was.

“Only if she asks for me. This is your doctor’s appointment.”

“What did you tell Dr. Farts about me?”

“Dr. Barts only knows a basic outline of the story behind why you’re here.” Mrs. Martin explained. “Stop sitting like that,” She referred to Eric’s legs crossed in a feminine manner.

“Sheesh, mom.” Eric uncrossed his legs and slouched a little bit in the chair. “Is this better?”

Mrs. Martin rolled her eyes but didn’t say anything.

Eric looked around the waiting room, posters of various scenes, animals and people hung around the room. Each had an inspirational saying boldly written across the bottom. A central coffee table held a variety of magazines, a few coloring books and Highlights magazines.

The door opened. “Mrs. Martin?”

Eric got up with his mom. Please don’t let us be in this together. Please, please, please.”

“Are you Eric?” the woman asked.

Eric gave her a quick nod.

“I’ll come get you in just a few moments. I would like to speak with your mother first.”

Eric gave his mom a ‘don’t embarrass me’ look and went back to a chair to wait. Unconsciously he crossed his legs, picked up a National Geographic magazine and began thumbing through it. His mind was too occupied to do anything but look at the pictures.

Last week he had returned home from camp. His father picked him up from the busses and drove him home. Mr. Martin had asked a few questions about Eric’s time at camp, but after a few non-committal answers they drove the rest of the way home in silence. His mother wasn’t home when they arrived, so Eric lugged his suitcase and duffle up the stairs to his room, and began unpacking.

He wrapped the breast forms and gaffe in a T-shirt and looked around his room. He lifted his mattress but thought that it would be lumpy hiding them there. He looked closely at his bookshelves. There wasn't much room for them there, not without his mother or father spotting them. Then he considered his old, dust collecting stereo. Eric didn't use it much anymore, only every once in a while, when he would pull out some old worn vinyl records to play and go over memories of his friend Summer. He pulled the stereo forward on its shelf about an inch, then felt behind it to see how much space there was between it and the wall. He gently stuffed the shirt wrapped contraband behind the stereo and stood back considering it from all angles.

The skirts, tops and other feminine clothes, He boxed up and covered with a pile of his comic books. The little make up that he had, he concealed in a folded towel and placed it at the bottom of the stack of clean towels in his bathroom. Eric pulled the blue dress out of the suitcase and held it up wondering how he was going to hide it. He shrugged and hung it up in the back of his closet, behind a long overcoat he hardly ever wore. The panties that he had worn all summer, he stuffed into the back of his underwear drawer, under a few handkerchiefs that he had once used as part of his ‘Emo’ outfits.

Once he had stashed everything, Eric went on to his computer and logged in. He took out the paper of info that he had received from the Columbine girls and entered their email addresses into his address book and shot off an email to each of them before going to his web comic site.

Eric looked through the last few comics that he had posted, read replies and comments to them then looked at his unfinished drawings and sighed. He really hadn’t the time to draw much all summer.

Eric sighed, flopped down on his bed and took a deep breath, taking in the familiar scent of home. The scent was a bit musky, and more faded than he remembered it being. “It needs a sweeter, scent to it. Orange blossoms maybe?”

The thought of sweeter scents reminded him of camp. He really was missing the friends that he had left only a few hours ago.

The door opened and his mom smiled at him from across the room.

“Eric, won’t you come in?” the woman behind his mother greeted.

Eric tossed the magazine on the coffee table as he passed it and followed the woman through the door and down a short hallway to an office.

“Eric, I’m Dr. Barts,” she said. She closed the door behind them and gestured Eric to a deep, comfortable leather chair. She sat in a tall backed office chair nearby.

Eric studied the woman as she looked through some paperwork. She was petite with dark hair that had been loosely pulled into a messy French twist and modest, but stylish clothing that was a bit conservative for Erika’s tastes. Her makeup appeared underdone behind the small wire framed glasses.

“First off, Eric, I just want to let you know, that anything said in this room, stays in this room. I’m kind of like Las Vegas in that way.” She smiled at her own joke. “So whatever you tell me in confidence here, I won’t go telling your mother, unless you give me the okay to do so.”

Eric nodded understanding.

“So, Eric, Why are you here today?” She inquired.

“Because my mom made me come.”

“So you don’t want to be here?”

“No, not really.”

“Have you ever been to a psychologist before?”

“Do school counselors count?”

“Some are psychologists, so I guess we could count them.”

“I’ve been to one and he was a waste of time.”

“What happened?” Dr. Barts inquired.

“I’d really rather not talk about it.” Eric was on guard. “He told me to stop being a wimp and grow up.”

“Oh my. I guess I can see why you are so defensive.” She gave Eric a long caring look, “I won’t tell you anything like that, Eric. I promise.”

Eric shrugged and looked around the room, anywhere but to meet this woman’s eyes.

“So, your mother tells me that you had a very interesting… unusual summer, can you tell me about it?”

“There’s not much to tell, I went to camp, made some friends and did camp things,” Eric stated, skirting the issue.

“Tell me about the friends you made?”

Eric casually but guardedly told her about the girls of Columbine cabin, as well as about Derek, Matt, and Phoenix.

“Well Eric, our time is up.” Dr. Barts announced. “I am going to ask you mom to have you come by in a couple of days, I want to hear more of your summer with your friends. It sounded like you experienced a lot of very cool things and made some very good friends.”

Dr. Barts walked him to the door and gestured to his mom to the receptionists’ desk to set up another appointment.

Eric stood over by the coffee table staring at the magazines and listening hard to the conversation between the two women to see if Dr. Barts would say anything about their talk. She didn’t mention a word.

Eric and his mom walked back out to the car. “How did it go?” She inquired.

“Okay, I guess.” Eric shrugged.

“I figured we could get some lunch and then go get your school supplies,” his mom suggested.

He shrugged. “Okay, whatever.”
 

–o0o–
 
When they returned home, Eric hauled his bags of school supplies upstairs and set them off to one side. He took up his cell phone and scanned through the missed calls.

“Hey mom?” he called as he sprinted downstairs.

“What is it?” his mom called from the kitchen.

“Tricia is having a sleepover party at her house Friday, and wants me to come.”

“To a sleep over with a bunch of girls?”

“It’s the same girls I’ve been sleeping with all summer, mom.”

“I don’t know, Eric. Let me think about it.”

Eric rolled his eyes and trudged back up the stairs to his room. He called Tricia and explained to her that he wasn’t sure yet about the sleepover.

“Should I have my mom call your mom?” Tricia offered.

“Not yet. My mom would feel manipulated, we need to give her a day or so, then we’ll have your mom call her.”

Eric and Tricia talked on the phone for a bit. Tricia told Eric about the different things in the town that she and her family have been discovering over the last week; Shops to frequent, restaurants to eat at and places to hang out.

“Have you checked out our new theater?” Eric asked.

“We drove by it, but I haven’t been there yet.”

“We should get the gang together and check out a movie.”

“Are you doing anything tonight?” Tricia asked, “I’ll call Samantha, Victoria, and Krystal.”

“I don’t think my parents have plans.”

“I’ll call you back.”

Eric went back downstairs to his mother. “Mom, can I go watch a movie with my friends?”

“What friends?”

“Samantha, Tricia, Krystal and Victoria.”

Mrs. Martin gave Eric a long measuring look.

“Come on, Mom, I went to see Dr. Farts today.”

“Dr. Barts.”

“Whatever,” Eric shrugged. “It’s just a movie.”

“Okay.” His mother nodded. “But no Erika.”

“Yes, mother.” Eric raced out the kitchen before his mother could change her mind and up the stairs to his room and waited for Tricia’s call.
 

–o0o–
 
“Give me a call when the movie gets out so that I can pick you up.” Eric’s mom pulled up to the curb.

“What if we want to get ice cream after?”

“Give me a call.”

“Yes, mom.” Eric got out and waved to Samantha who was smiling from the ticket window.

Eric went up to the blonde that he had crushed on for the past few years and smiled. Samantha stepped closer and threw her arms around him giving him a hard squeeze.

“How are you doing?” she asked.

“Okay. My mom had me go see a shrink today.”

Samantha pulled back, “How did that go?”

Eric shrugged.

“Oh good you’re here.” Tricia greeted walking with Krystal. “Victoria said that she’ll be here in a few minutes.”

Eric found himself in a tight embrace from Tricia. “I’ve missed you,” she said rubbing her hands up and down his back.

“I’ve missed you too.” Eric didn’t realize how true those words were until she had wrapped her arms around him and he inhaled her sweet scent.

Tricia released him from her bear hug, but her hand held possessively on to his.

“Krystal, what did your parents say when they saw you get off the camp bus?” Samantha inquired.

“They were in total shock. My mom started crying.” Krystal blushed.

“Are you staying with the diet?”

Krystal nodded. “Mom has decided to help. She has put the entire family on a weight loss program. We have a nutritionist visiting the house in a couple of nights.”

“That is awesome.” Victoria greeted from behind her.

They wandered over to the queue for the tickets and waited.

“Whoa, is that ‘The Plague’ interacting with our cheerleader?” a voice called.

Eric tried to control a chill that wracked his body as his mind screamed to make himself small and unnoticeable.

“Is this creep bothering you, Sam?”

“It’s Samantha, Greg, he’s not a creep, just leave us alone,” Samantha snapped back.

“Pity date, huh?” Greg snickered, “Just because he was a friend to your sister, doesn’t mean you are immune to his contamination.”

“Get lost, Greg,” Victoria sneered.

“Whoa, stand back Greg. I think the plague is spreading,” Greg’s friend Tyler chuckled.

“Big words for a guy that can’t read more than a scoreboard.” Victoria glared.

“The final score on that board is all I’ll need to get into a major University,” Greg laughed.

“Looks like we’re going to have to inoculate for the plague again this year,” Tyler grinned.

“Nice ‘hair band’ hair, plague, are you starting a band? The Plague and the Vomits?” Greg laughed.

“Yeah, an Emo band, the Killer Plagues.” Larry joined.

“Get out of here,” Samantha demanded.

“Okay, okay.” Greg put hands up as a warning, “We don’t want to risk contamination anyway.”

He and Tyler walked off laughing and high fiving.

“Who were they?” Tricia asked.

“Greg will be captain of the football team and the most popular guy in school,” Victoria explained.

Tricia shook her head. “What a jerk.”

“What’s worse is that Samantha used to have the hots for him.” Victoria shook her head.

“I did not,” Samantha defended.

“Oh you so did,” Eric agreed with Victoria.

“Is that how they treat you at school?” Tricia looked to Eric.

“That was them being nice,” Eric admitted. He glanced around. “Too many witnesses for anything else.”

“I think I may want to change schools,” she confessed.

A panic started Eric’s heart to pump from the adrenaline. She couldn’t change schools. He needed her at school with him, to help him be accepted.

Tricia sensed his panic and squeezed his hand. “I wasn’t serious, I won’t switch schools.” She assured him.

Relief washed over him.

“You can’t go to school as Eric.” Krystal asserted. “Not to be tortured like that. There must be a way for you to be Erika. Are you sure, your parents won’t allow you to be Erika?”

“My dad doesn’t know about Erika and my mother is against the idea. She has me going to a shrink now.” Eric explained.

“We’ve got to figure out a way.” Samantha agreed. “No offense Eric, but It would be a much better school year with Erika at school than having to defend Eric every time we walk through the halls.”

“Oh, none taken. I know better than you, the possibilities.” Eric agreed. “I just wish there was a way.”

Eric and the girls from Columbine cabin walked into the theater pondering other options.

 

---

 
To Be Continued...

The Princess and the Plague (Life after Camp Kumoni) By Anistasia Allread Edited by Nick B “Would it be all right with you, if I used the last name Summers?” “Oh, that is so perfect!” Tricia clapped her hands.

---

“Did you ask your mom about coming over for the slumber party?” Tricia asked as they left the theater.

“I did,” Eric nodded. “She said that she’d have to think about it. It doesn’t sound too promising though.”

“Are you sure it wouldn’t help if my parents spoke to her?”

“I don’t think so. Let me ask her again and let her think about it. Given some time, she might come around.”

“I think I might have an idea on how to get Erika into school.” Victoria volunteered. Four pairs of eyes focused on the newspaper editor. “I registered as a front office aide. I might be able to get into Eric’s transcripts. If I can, I can try and change the name and gender on the paperwork, then Erika would be able to register.”

“There are an awful lot of ‘ifs’ in there,” Krystal pointed out.

“Do you have any better idea?”

“Samantha, you hacked into the camp computers. Couldn’t you hack into the school computers?” Eric asked.

“No, the security for the school computers is a lot tighter.”

“You could try registering the first day of school and tell them that your transcripts are in the process of being sent,” Krystal suggested. “It might work until one of us can break into your files and pull your transcripts.”

“That might work,” Victoria agreed, “There are a lot of new students the first few days of school and the front office is swamped. It would take them a while to figure out that you didn’t have your transcripts.”

“We’ll need to do something about your name though,” Samantha thought aloud. “Erika Martinez is too similar to Eric Martin. You could look amazing as Erika, but people will figure out with your names being so close sounding.”

“We already know her by Erika,” Krystal brought up. “It might get confusing for us or for her.”

“Keep her first name Erika but change her last name.” Victoria bit her lip deep in thought.

“What do you think for a last name?” Samantha looked to Eric.

“We’re getting a bit ahead of ourselves,” Eric stated, “We don’t even know if we can pull this off.” He stared off in to space for a moment then looked at Samantha. “Would it be all right with you, if I went by the last name Summers?”

“Oh, that is so perfect!” Tricia clapped her hands.

Four sets of eyes were now watching Samantha. A smile spread across her face as tears misted her eyes. “I think Summer would be honored if you took her name.” Samantha threw her arms around Eric and squeezed him tight.

“Anyone up for getting some gelato?” Victoria asked.

“I’ve got to call my mom.” Eric pulled his cell out of his pocket. “She wanted a call if plans changed.”
 

–o0o–
 
A few minutes later, the five friends stood in line at the gelato stand

“Someone call the C.D.C. We have a plague alert,” a voice called in passing.

Eric blushed.

“Who was that?” Tricia looked to Victoria.

“One of the student body representatives.”

“Oh my, we definitely need to get Erika enrolled.”

“I’m sorry,” Eric apologized. “maybe I should go over there and sit at a different table.”

“Bullshit.” Samantha slapped Eric’s arm. “Snap out of it. You’re our friend and you are sitting with us.”

“But people from school are watching.”

“Let them. They need to grow up.” Tricia took Eric’s hand.

The five friends sat down at a table and ate their gelatos.

“We need to make a few arrangements if we’re going to have Erika with us at school.” Victoria looked around the table. “She’ll need a place to change. She’s going to have to leave and return home as Eric, but somewhere before she gets to school, she’ll need to change into Erika. Where does everyone live in relation to Erika’s house and the school?” She pulled a piece of paper and pen out of her purse and began making a rough map of the area.

“Someone is going to have to double up on laundry too,” Tricia observed. “She won’t be able to wash her female clothes at home.”

“How about we all take turns?” Samantha suggested. “Each week one of us does her laundry, that way we’ll only be doing it one week per month.”

“That sounds good,” Victoria agreed.

“I’m about four blocks from the school,” Tricia observed. “She can use my place as a pit stop between home and school. Besides, I’m sure Leeza would be willing to help out. I know she’d like to see Erika from time to time.”

“You’re going to need school clothes.” Samantha pointed out.

“I’ve got some clothes.”

“Those are summer clothes. You’ll be able to use a few of them, but you are going to need a wardrobe. You might be able to fit into a few of my clothes, my skirts and perhaps some of my larger tops, but that is about it.” She looked at Victoria. “Do you have anything that might fit Erika?”

Victoria looked at Eric and thought. “I might have a couple of things, but I have a sister that is more Erika’s size. I might be able to get some of her cast offs.”

Samantha looked at Eric with a sparkle in her eye. “It looks like we’ll have to go shopping.”

“School starts in just over a week. When are we going to be able to?” Eric asked.

“We need to get you to the slumber party,” Tricia asserted.

“I told you, I don’t think my mom will let me.”

“Can you tell her you’re going to another friend’s house?”

“I don’t have any other friends.”

Tricia bit her lip in frustration and thought.

“My mom’s going to be here in just a few minutes,” Eric informed his friends.

“Eric?” Samantha asked. “What did you do with your breast forms and camp clothes?”

“I hid them.”

“Where?”

“In my room. The only thing that I couldn’t hide was the dance dress. It’s in the back of my closet behind a long coat.”

“Has your mom gone looking through your room?”

“If she has, she hasn’t mentioned it. I put some porno magazines under my mattress to hopefully throw her off.”

“We’ll need to move those out of your house. Is your mom working tomorrow?”

“No.” Eric shook his head. “I might be able to get some time during her soaps though.” He looked outside to see his mother’s car pull up. “I’ve got to go.”

“I’ll call you later.” Samantha promised.
 

–o0o–
 
Eric lay on his bed, letting his mind wander. School would be starting soon, which meant an earlier bedtime. He wanted to enjoy these late nights as much as he could. His mom and dad had gone to bed an hour ago.

Eric hoisted himself out of bed and piled his comic books onto the floor. He pulled a skirt and top out of the box along with a bra. He reached behind his stereo and pulled out the T-shirt wrapped forms and sat down on the bed.

Eric stared down at the breast forms that had been an intimate part of his body for most of the summer. Did he want to do this? Did he really want to be Erika or was it a matter of being accepted?

He pulled off his shirt, put on the bra and fitted the forms into place. The familiar weight felt good, felt natural. He cupped the breasts in his hands and allowed his fingers to run over their shape. He almost sighed with the ‘rightness’ of it.

Erika dug through her drawer and pulled out a pair of panties. She pulled the gaffe on and tucked Eric’s genitalia into place. It was less comfortable but felt secure. She then pulled panties on, followed by the long white skirt.

Erika unfolded a pink blouse and slipped it over her head tugging it to place over her curves. She slid her legs into the embrace of panty hose and pulled them up over her thighs. The prickly stubble on her legs reminded her that it had been a week since she had last shaved. She longed to have silky smooth legs again.

Erika turned the light in the bathroom on and dug out her makeup. She laid what she had out on the counter and admired herself in the mirror as she applied mascara, a touch of blush and lip gloss.

She fluffed up her hair a little and turned one way then another as she admired herself in the mirror. Why did she feel so comfortable dressed like this? She had spent years dressed like a boy, wearing loose pants, baggy shirts. They were roomy, clothes that Eric could lounge around in. She had only spent a few weeks wearing girls’ clothes which tended to fit more snugly.

Erika cast a final look at herself in the mirror and went to her computer and signed on. She created a email address at Yahoo, then created a profile at Facebook and Myspace. If her friends were able to pull off a miracle and she was able to attend school as Erika Summers, then she would need to create a history and background. She uploaded pictures from camp that Phoenix had sent them. Her heart swelled with longing as she looked at the picture of herself in the blue dress right before they went to the dance. Was that really her? It seemed so long ago.

Erika looked at the clock and yawned. It was almost two in the morning. She set her computer on standby and went into the bathroom. She scrubbed her face with a washcloth before stashing her makeup in the bottom towel. She slowly undressed, folding her clothes and putting them back in their hiding places.

Eric wrapped his breast forms up in the camp T-shirt and tucked them back in their hiding place. He missed the nightgown that he had worn in camp. When he had donned it those first nights in the cabin, it had felt like an embarrassment, as if he was wearing a costume, only it wasn’t All Hollow’s Eve and he was afraid that someone would notice and start laughing at him. That nightgown, however, became like a security blanket, it wrapped around him at night and kept him warm, safe and covered.

Eric went over to the box with Erika’s clothes buried at the bottom and dug out the nightgown. He held it up before him and looked it over. Then as if there was a time limit, he turned it around and slipped it over his body, freeing his long hair from its collar and climbed into bed.

 
C.D.C. - The Center for Disease Control
 

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

The Princess and the Plague (Life after Camp Kumoni) By Anistasia Allread Edited by Nick B “Your hair looks nice,” he commented. “Thank you, your friend Sasha did it… And the answer is still no. I will not let you go unless Dr. Barts advises otherwise. Stop buttering me up.”

---

Mrs. Martin sat at the breakfast table with a check book, bills and laptop. Eric rinsed the breakfast dishes and was putting them into the dishwasher.

“Mom?” Eric poked his head above the counter to look at his mom.

“Yes?”

“Did you have time to think about me going to the slumber party?” Eric asked.

“A bit.” She stuffed a check into an envelope.

“And?”

“I don’t like the idea.” She looked up and gave Eric a long look. “I don’t think it’s healthy.”

“But Mom...” Eric pleaded. ‘Healthy’? she didn’t think it was ‘healthy’?

“You are a young man. You shouldn’t be trying to be something you’re not.”

Eric’s shoulders slumped. He scrubbed at a pot in the sink. “I thought you understood while you were visiting at camp.”

“I understand wanting to be liked, wanting to be accepted, but you’ll never be accepted as a transvestite.”

“You haven’t told dad, have you?” Eric was scared to know the answer.

“No, I haven’t told him–yet.”

“Does he know about my seeing the shrink?”

“Yes, he knows you are seeing Dr. Barts.”

“But he doesn’t know why?”

“I told him you were having social issues at school and at camp.” She paused, “Technically it’s true.”

Eric was in a panic. He needed to get to that slumber party. He desperately wanted to be with his friends. Samantha and Victoria were working on a way for him to get into school as Erika. He needed to know what those plans were and how he could help instigate them.

“What if we were to ask Dr. Barts,” Eric suggested.

“Ask her about what?”

“If it would be alright if I went to the slumber party.”

“I don’t know.” Mrs. Martin shook her head.

“You afraid she’d say yes?” Eric probed. This was a last-ditch effort and it could backfire badly, but fifty-fifty odds were much better than no odds.

“I don’t care what she says, you are my son.” She stressed that last word.

“If she says no, I won’t bug you about it again,” Eric pleaded. “But if she says yes, you’ll let me go.”

Mrs. Martin picked up her cell phone and dialed. “Yes. Is Dr. Barts available? Yes, could you have her call me back at her earliest convenience? Thank you.” Mrs. Martin gave the receptionist her number and hung up. She looked at Eric. “If she says ‘no’, then you will stop bugging me about this socially unacceptable behavior.”

He finished putting the dishes into the machine and started it up.

“Your hair looks nice,” he commented.

“Thank you, your friend Sasha did it… And the answer is still no. I will not let you go unless Dr. Barts advises otherwise. Stop buttering me up.”

“I didn’t say it to butter you up, mom, It was just a compliment–sheesh.” Eric left the room and walked up the stairs and closed his bedroom door behind him.

“Hey Samantha. It’s Eric,” He spoke into his cell phone. “I’m still not sure if I can go to the slumber party yet, but I’ve gotten my mom to think about it some more and she is going to ask my shrink if it is a good idea or not.” Eric flopped down on his bed. “I told her that If the shrink says no, then I can’t go nor can I ask again.”

“We still need to get your stuff out of your house,” Samantha urged, “I have cheer practice this afternoon. Can I get if from you on my way?”

“I’m not sure,” Eric said with a sigh. “Mom is keeping a pretty tight leash on me right now.”

“Well, you want to come to cheer practice with me?”

“I won’t be welcomed.” Eric pointed out, “Remember, I’m a plague that invites disaster. The cheer squad would probably all break a leg or something and blame it on me.”

“Oh.” Samantha sounded deflated.

“Besides, If I can somehow go to school as Erika, It would be better for them not so associate your friend Eric, with Erika.”

“Yeah, you’re right.” The excitement was gone from her voice. “When will you hear from your shrink?”

“I don’t know. I heard my mom call and leave a message, so it might be a little bit. I should know by this afternoon. At least I hope so.”

“Call me as soon as you know,” Samantha instructed, “I’ve got to go. Call me.”

Eric hung up the phone and began working on his web comic.

A knock came at his door, startling him. Before he could reply his mother opened it.

“Dr. Barts wants to see us.”

“Now?”

“Yes. We are to be there in just a little bit.”

“What did she say about the sleep over?”

“She didn’t. She wants to talk to us first.”

“Us?”

“Yes. Get ready.”

Eric saved his files and put his computer on standby before slipping into his converse. He went into his bathroom and pulled his hair back. He felt a bit naked without at least mascara on but avoided the urge. He sped down the stairs and joined his mom in the car.

–o0o–

“What did Dr. Farts say?” Eric asked his mom as they pulled into the parking lot.

“Dr. Barts only said that she wanted to talk to us before helping us decide this issue.”

They walked into the waiting room. Eric picked up a National Geographic and fell into a chair while his mother spoke to the receptionist. Mrs. Martin then sat down next to Eric with a Cosmo and began looking through it.

“Eric?”

Eric looked up to see Dr. Barts waiting for him in the doorway. She smiled as he got up, dropped the magazine on the table and joined her.

“So I understand you and your mom have an issue that you want my advice on.” Dr. Barts smiled after they were both seated.

“My friends have invited me to a slumber party tomorrow night, but my mom doesn’t want me to go.”

“Are these your friends from camp?”

“Yes. It’s at Tricia’s house.”

“Why don’t you think your mom wants you to go?”

“I don’t really know. They’re all good girls, most are straight ‘A’ students and they aren’t into drugs or anything.”

“Have you been to a friend’s party in the last year or so?” Dr. Barts asked.

“No.” Eric collapsed in on himself.

“Why not?”

“I didn’t have any friends…. until this summer.”

“How come? you’re a nice, smart guy.”

“Until this last summer I was ‘the plague’.”

“The plague? How do you mean?”

Eric closed his eyes, his heart jumped and flipped and settled back down as he took a deep breath. He told her about school, told her about the teasing, the bullying and the flagpole incident. He talked about Summer, and her friendship as well as her suicide. He didn’t cry. He promised himself not to cry when talking about what happened, and he promised himself not to cry in front of anyone. Only in the safety of his own room would he unlock that door.

“Wow.” Dr. Barts muttered, “So other than Summer, you haven’t had any friends until you went to camp?”

Eric nodded. He looked up at the Dr. through tired eyes. “You won’t say anything to my mom, will you?”

“Eric, I am bound by law to tell others only if I believe you wish to harm yourself or others. Other than that, what you tell me is confidential” She looked at him, “Does your mom know about any of this stuff? About the flagpole and the bullying?”

Eric shook his head. “She knows generalities, but she doesn’t know any of the details. She knows that I was taped to the flagpole, but not that I was naked or any of the other stuff… you won’t say anything to her, will you?”

“No.”

“How did you come to being Erika?” She asked. It was the first time the Doctor had even brought up Erika let alone say her name.

“Samantha is Summer’s sister. She contacted me online and became a friend. When I told her that my mom was making me go to camp, she suggested that she would go and that I should go as a girl so that she could watch over me and so that she can find out more about her sister.”

“Why would Samantha feel like she would need to watch over you?”

Eric was quiet for two breaths. “Camp would most likely be like school, but twenty-four, seven.” Eric felt a chill run down his back. He could picture being stuck in Josh’s cabin and dealing with the bullying that would ensue. “I don’t think I could deal with that. Samantha’s idea was to help me by keeping me away from the boys.”

“Mmm hmmm.”

Eric’s imagination ran through the things he imagined guys like Josh and Kyle would do.

“Did you like being Erika?”

Eric looked at the floor for a long moment then nodded his head. He looked up and only glanced at Dr. Barts for a moment then focused on a picture behind her head. “When I first started being Erika, I didn’t like it at all. I was scared to death of being found out and being forced back into the role of ‘The Plague’; Forced to live as ‘The Plague for the whole of camp. After a few weeks, I actually started to enjoy it. I know it’s a weird, perverted feeling, but I did like being her.”

“Who says it’s perverted and weird?”

“Everyone.”

“Who is everyone?”

“My mom, society.”

“Your mom said it is perverted?

“No, not exactly. She said that society won’t accept me as Erika.”

“Society does sometimes have an issue with Transgender people.” Dr. Barts relented.

“My Dad and his side of the family.”

“Does your dad know about your being Erika?”

“No, at least, my mom says that she didn’t tell him, but my grandmother and cousins all don’t like gays and transvestites and stuff.”

“They don’t? How do you know?”

“They ‘dis’ them, put them down, and sneer when they talk about them.”

“People have a lot of misunderstandings about Transgender.” The doctor shook her head.

“So you think I’m Transgender?” Eric looked pleadingly at Dr. Barts.

“I don’t know yet, Eric that is why you are here, so that we can find out together.

A silence stood between them for a long moment, each lost in their own thoughts.

“Eric, do you still dress in woman’s clothing – sorry, Erika’s clothing?”

Eric turned bright red and looked at the floor. “You can’t tell my mom this.” He stole a glance at Dr. Barts who nodded, “Mom told me that Erika had to stay at camp…” He paused, “I dressed up last night for a little bit but took it all off before going to bed. I did sleep in my nightgown though.”

Dr. Barts nodded as she scratched at her pad. “How do you feel when you wear women’s clothing?”

“I don’t know,” Eric shrugged. “Comfortable?”

“Is that a question or an answer?”

“I guess it’s an answer.”

“You guess that it makes you feel comfortable.”

Eric nodded. “It just feels… ‘right’.”

“Does wearing woman’s clothing get you excited?” Dr. Barts purposefully kept her eyes on her pad. “Do you get aroused?”

“Only the first time, when Samantha helped me get outfitted for camp… Every once in a while, I’ll get, you know… excited, but not very often. It’s just clothing.”

Dr. Barts nodded while writing. She finished what she was working on and looked up at Eric and smiled. “What did you and your friends plan on doing at this slumber party?”

“I don’t really know, spend time together before school started, eat pizza, watch movies…” Eric shrugged.

“It’s alright with your friend’s parents that they are having a boy sleep over? Or were you planning to go as Erika without their knowledge?”

“Tricia’s parents know about me, her sister, Leeza, is a Transgender.”

Dr. Barts raised an eyebrow at that then smiled. “This next question is a bit embarrassing, I’m sorry.”

“They’ve all been embarrassing.” Eric stated.

“Yes, I know, and I apologize, but we’ve covered a lot of ground today.” She smiled, “Eric, are you attracted to or sexually involved with any of these girls?”

Eric blushed only slightly, but not nearly as much as some of the earlier questions had made him redden. “I used to be attracted to Samantha, but at camp we found out that we love each other as sisters, not lovers.” He smiled, “Tricia and I are kind of feeling things out.”

“What does that mean to you?” Dr. Barts asked. “Feeling things out?”

“Well, we’ve kissed a couple of times and we hold hands, but nothing more than that.”

“Are you sexually attracted to Tricia?”

“Yes, but kind of different.” Eric explained, “With Samantha, all I could think about was being with her, kissing her, holding her in my arms. With Tricia, We’re more like very close friends. I am sexually attracted to her, but it’s not as lustful as it was with Samantha.”

“Do you think your dad suspects what you did at summer camp?”

Eric shook his head as if to clear it, having spoken about one subject and then suddenly changing direction, “I don’t think so.”

“Do you plan on telling him?”

“Not if I can help it.”

“Well, Eric, it has been a very informative session today.” Dr. Barts shifted and put her pad down. “I’m going to have you wait in the waiting area while I talk with your mother.”

“You aren’t going to tell her what we talked about are you?”

“I told you I can’t, and I won’t, unless I think you are going to harm yourself or another.”

Dr. Barts led Eric out to the waiting room. “Mrs. Martin?”

Eric gave his mother a nervous smile and took a seat with his National Geographic.

–o0o–

“Mrs. Martin, you are raising a very intelligent, loving, sensitive kid.” Dr. Barts smiled.

“Thank you.”

“Eric has a lot of trust issues. He has lost a dear friend to suicide, which to their loved ones, feels like a betrayal of trust. He has been bullied a lot in school, which leads to serious trust issues. Do you know to what extent Eric has been picked on at school?”

“I know he doesn’t have many friends and kids tease him.”

“Mrs. Martin, your son’s nickname is infamous.” Dr. Barts stressed, “I’ve heard others in my office refer to him by that hurtful nick name, so I know a little of what has befallen him.”

Mrs. Martin sat stunned, not knowing what to say.

“One of the first things I have to establish with a patient in order to help them is trust. I need them to trust me so that they feel they can tell me things that they won’t tell their spouse or even their own mother.”

“Is my son a transvestite?” Mrs. Martin blurted out.

“I honestly don’t know yet,” Dr. Barts stated. “Eric has a lot of issues to work through. Whether or not he is Transgender, or cross dresser is just one piece in the jig-saw puzzle that makes up that wonderful person sitting out there.”

Mrs. Martin looked everywhere in the room except at Dr. Barts. “One thing that would help is you not referring to the social stigmas associated with people of different lifestyles. I know society has a hard time with accepting them but stating that fact only makes it harder on those who have to deal with it daily.”

Mrs. Martin looked abashed.

“I would like to see you once every other week for a few sessions, Mrs. Martin. It would also help if you sat in on a support group meeting for those who have loved ones who are Transgender.”

“Uh, okay.” She said a little shocked that ‘she’ was to participate in counseling.

“Here is info on a support group that meets locally. I think it might help you more than you believe. When you are ready, you might have your husband join you at those meetings.”

“There is a group here, locally? Are there a lot of… you know…”?

“Transgenders?” Dr. Barts finished for her, “More than you realize.”

“Thank you, Dr. Barts.”

“Oh, and about the slumber party,” Dr. Barts almost forgot, “I think it would be alright for him to go, as long as the parents of the girls know that a boy will be sleeping over and they have an adult chaperone. It will also be a big step in building that much needed trust.” Dr. Barts got up and led Mrs. Martin out into the waiting room.

Eric and his mother walked back to the car in silence.

“Are you okay, Mom?” Eric bit his lower lip concerned.

“Yes,” She smiled and patted Eric on the leg. She started up the car and looked over at Eric. “You can go to the party.”

“Really?”

His mother nodded.

Eric threw his arms around his mother’s neck. “Thanks, Mom.”

---

To be continued…

The Princess and the Plague (Life after Camp Kumoni) By Anistasia Allread Edited by Nick B “Where to next, oh Goddess of shopping?” Leeza asked, bowing to Samantha. “Let’s check out Journey’s. Sometimes they have some good shoes for next-to-nothing.”

---

With pillow, sleeping bag and duffle in hand, Eric knocked on Tricia’s front door.

“Eric!” she squealed as she threw her arms around his neck and gave him a hug.

His arms already full, all he could do was stand there and weather the embrace.

“Eric’s here,” Victoria called up the stairs.

Tricia released him and took up his duffle. Eric turned and waved to his mother who waved back before driving off.

“Did you bring your ‘other’ stuff?” Samantha asked.

“Yes. It wasn’t easy keeping them hidden. They are rolled up in the sleeping bag and inside my pillow case.”

“Were you able to get money for school clothes and stuff?”

“I’ve only got fifty dollars,” he apologized.

Samantha cocked her head a moment. “We can do a lot with fifty.”

“Let’s stow your stuff.” Tricia led Eric into her home.

She led her up stairs to a large den/game room. A large flat screen T.V. hung on one wall. Pillows blankets and duffels were scattered about the room.

“Get changed so we can go.” Samantha stated.

Eric pulled his gaffe, breast forms and clothing out of their various hiding places and entered the bathroom.

Five minutes later, Erika stepped out wearing white shorts, a red tank top and flip flops.

“I get to do her make up,” Tricia called.

“Make it quick,” Samantha instructed.

“I’ll get her hair.” Victoria joined Tricia and Erika in the bathroom. Leaving her long bangs out, she deftly plaited Erika’s hair into two Dutch braids*. While she was doing that, Tricia expertly applied a light eye shadow and mascara to her eyes, a caress of blush to her cheeks and some lip gloss to her lips.

“Erika, you are so beautiful,” Leeza greeted them from the doorway.

Erika blushed slightly. She was in awe of Leeza. She was one of the most beautiful women she’d ever met and to find out that she was a post op transgender, it was enough to blow one’s mind. “Thank you, Leeza.”

“I’m the designated driver and chaperone tonight.” Leeza winked at Erika. “Some yahoo deemed me an adult. Who knew? Are you girls ready?”

Erika stuffed her I.D. into her shorts pocket along with her fifty dollars and nodded to the other three.

The drive to the thrift store was fairly short. The three girls piled out of the Suburban and invaded the store.

“Pants, skirts, tops and shoes,” Samantha reminded them.

“Sweaters?” Krystal inquired?”

“Yes,” Samantha answered. “Jewel tones,” she instructed.

“What size pants do you wear in men’s?” Leeza asked.

“Twenty nine or thirty,” Erika blurted and Leeza rushed off to the men’s department. “I thought we were looking for Erika’s clothes?”

“We are. We girls raid the men’s department from time to time. About a third of all jeans worn by a girl are taken from the men’s department.” Samantha soothed, “Besides your mom will be looking for you to bring home guy’s clothes and jeans will work in both worlds.”

Less than ten minutes later all of the girls converged on Erika at the dressing room. Samantha had Erika stand still as she held up different clothes to her. She handed some of them to Krystal and others to Leeza. “Tricia, did you pick any clothes that weren’t pink?”

“I picked some things that would go with pink too,” she defended.

“Okay, try these on.” Samantha handed the clothes from Krystal over to Erika. The others are either stained, won’t fit or too worn.”

Erika went into the changing room and began the seemingly never ending fashion show. When all was said and done, she had a stack of clothes, which Victoria was holding.

Erika looked from the clothes to Samantha. “I don’t think fifty dollars will buy all of that, no matter how good a shopper you are.”

Samantha smiled. “We’re not done yet.”

She and Victoria quickly sorted through the remaining clothes and organized them on a rolling clothes rack. “Let’s start with pants.” She flipped through the various pairs of jeans, capris and hip huggers, pulling a few of them off the rack, holding them up and setting them aside. Next she did the same with the skirts then took all of the remaining pants and skirts and slid them off to one side. “We won’t be getting those.”

Samantha took the remaining bottoms and spread them out on the rack then sorted through the blouses. She then held a few of them up to the various pants and skirts. Some she discarded to the end of the rack, a few she kept. “Okay these should do, they aren’t too far out of fashion and the most of the tops will go with most of the bottoms.”

“That still looks to be more than fifty dollars,” Erika pointed out.

“What you don’t know is that each of us has pitched in twenty dollars, so now you have one hundred and fifty dollars. Add to that, it is ‘Thrifty Thursday’.” Samantha stated as if that was all she needed to say. “Everything that is marked with an orange tag is forty percent off. Plus I have a coupon for ten dollars off when you’ve purchased forty dollars or more.” She smiled.

The rest of the girls just stared at her.

“I know, when you are good, you are good.” Samantha beamed. “I told you I know how to shop.” She took the others in with her gaze. “We need shoes. Sandals, boots, tennis and dress shoes–nothing that looks too worn or might be uncomfortable.”

The girls took off to the shoe department. “Erika, you go to the purse isle and start looking for purses that you like. You’ll need one black one and one brown one, but other colors are good too. I’m going to take these up front. I’ll meet you back there.”

Erika walked back to the racks that dripped with purses of all sorts. She looked at them blankly not knowing what she should be looking for.

Samantha joined her. “Did you find any?”

“I don’t know what I should be looking for.” Erika admitted.

“Something useful that can carry your make up, wallet, cell phone, odds and ends and tampons.”

“Tampons?”

“You’ll need to carry a few in your purse, so that when you’re in the bathroom and some girl in there has started her period and doesn’t have any, you can befriend her by giving her one or two. Believe me, when you are cramping and bleeding like a stuck pig, anyone that has a spare tampon is your best friend. That reminds me, you’ll want to carry a bottle of Midol too.”

Erika picked up a black purse and held it up for inspection.

“Here, look through the pockets. Make sure there aren’t any holes in them and who knows you might even win the thrift store purse lottery.”

“Huh?”

“Women sometimes forget they put money in certain pockets of their purses and their forgetfulness becomes our pay day.” Samantha coached as she quickly went through pockets.

Erika looked at the black purse and began looking inside. She set it aside and picked up another one. One of the pockets had a major hole in the bottom. She sorted through a few more and pulled out another.

“Jackpot!” Samantha grinned. “Twenty more dollars to add to your budget.”

“Really?” Erika looked surprised.

Samantha held up the twenty dollar bill.

In the end, Erika selected one black purse one brown purse. They were both small to medium in size. Samantha found two dollars in another purse and a few purses yielded some change adding up to a dollar thirty-two.

When they met the rest of the girls in the shoe department, they had chosen ten pairs of shoes for Samantha to weed out and Erika to try on.

The girls took the shoes and purses to the front where a sales lady was holding the chosen clothing. She rang up the purchases, taking the discount off the orange tagged items. Samantha handed her the ten dollar off coupon. She handed Erika the twenty-three dollars and thirty-two cents. Erika handed that over to the sales lady along with twenty five more dollars.

Each of the girls left with an arm load of clothing. Leeza opened the back of the Suburban and they piled it all in.

“Where to now?” Leeza asked Samantha.”

“Why the mall of course.”

Leeza blasted the radio as they pulled out of the parking lot and the girls all screamed the lyrics to the music as they bounced and swayed in the vehicle as they made their way to the mall.

“Let’s see.” Samantha figured as they entered the mall. “You started with one hundred and fifty and found twenty-three more, taking you up to one hundred and seventy-three. You spent fifty at the Thrift store which leaves you now with about one hundred and twenty. You need a good pair of Mary Janes, two pairs of flats, one black one white, and you need at least one more bra and a couple of tops. Other than that you need make up, jewelry, a jacket and odds and ends.”

“I’ve got a jacket for her.” Victoria perked up. “My sister got one for Christmas last year that she doesn’t like. It won’t only fit Erika, but I think she’ll like it too.”

“Awesome, Scratch a jacket off of the list.

“I have some jewelry that I won’t be wearing,” Leeza put in.

“Same here,” the others piped.

“So, only an item or two for jewelry.” Samantha beamed. “Victoria, were you able to convince your sister to get rid of some of her tops?”

“I’ve got a couple for sure, but others, I’ll have to work with her on.”

“A good pair of Mary Janes is a staple.” Samantha informed Erika, “It’s like a little black dress. We’ll want some that are nice, but aren’t going to wear out in a month. So lets head down to Sears first. Typically you want to buy your shoes at someplace like Nordstroms, but at this time, they are out of our price range.”

The girls all walked out of Sears with a pair of Mary Janes and a bra and headed down the mall.

“Dude, ladies at eleven o’clock,” a voice muttered.

Erika looked up to see several jocks from school checking them out. Her heart jumped into her throat. What if one of them recognized her as ‘The Plague’?

“Check out the brunette,” Erika overheard one of them say after they passed. She flushed. The other girls continued walking in silence, each a little flushed.

“Not yet.” Samantha muttered just loud enough for the girls to hear. She led them into the next store. As soon as they were out of sight, all of the girls burst out laughing. Erika just looked at one to the other, not knowing what was going on.

“What’s so funny?” She asked.

Krystal smiled. “They were checking you out.”

“Do all guys do that?” Erika was appalled.

“Only if they like what they see.” Samantha smiled.

“Are they all so obvious about it?”

All of the girls nodded their heads yes.

“I’ve never been obvious about it,” Erika stated.

Leeza smiled. “That’s another reason why you’re a girl.”

“Wait until school starts,” Victoria told her. “It will be more along the lines of ‘check out the new girl’ or ‘Dude, there she is, that hot new girl everyone is talking about’ or something similar.”

“Where to next, oh Goddess of shopping?” Leeza asked, bowing to Samantha.

“Let’s check out Journey’s. Sometimes they have some good shoes for next-to-nothing.”

”Why not just go to Payless?” Erika asked.

“Because they hurt your feet and won’t last very long,” Samantha sighed.

The girls left Journey’s disappointed. They didn’t have carry any of the kinds of flats that Samantha was looking for.

“Ambercrombie?” Victoria suggested.

“Or she may be more of an American Eagle shopper,” Tricia put in.

Samantha stopped in the mall. She faced Erika and looked her up and down, “I think you’re right. She’s more of an American Eagle type.”

“I have no idea what you are talking about.” Erika looked to the others for help.

“That’s because Eric has been shopping too long at Hot Topic, Urban Outfitters, and Zumiez,” Samantha scolded. “We’re trying to give you some taste.”

She and the others started walking down the mall with a little more purpose this time.

“But I like Hot Topic,” Erika practically whined.

“It’s okay to get an item or two there, but not an entire wardrobe,” Tricia smiled.

“What are we getting here?” Erika asked as they entered the store.

“You need a good hoodie.” Samantha decided.

“I have a couple of hoodies at home.” Erika protested.

“I’ve seen them,” Samantha patted Erika’s shoulder, “You need a good hoodie.”

The girls all split up looking for the perfect hoodie, and started arguing about what color it should be.

“I’ve got it,” Krystal said holding up a white hoodie, “Try this on.”

“That is perfect, Krystal!” Samantha praised, “Where did you find it?”

“Clearance,” Krystal smiled.

Erika pulled it on over her tank top and looked in the mirror.

“Great find, Krystal,” Victoria agreed.

Leeza took the bag as they left the store. She looked at Samantha, “Lead on.”

“She needs a couple of more tops and flats,” Samantha thought aloud. She looked to Erika, “How much money do you have left?”

Erika pulled the bills out of her pocket and flipped through them, “Forty-four dollars.”

“We’ll have to forget the flats for now, or borrow a pair from one of us.”

“My feet are too small,” Tricia shrugged. “Sorry.”

“Let’s go check out Old Navy.” Krystal suggested. “They sometimes have good sales on their basic tops.”

“Good idea.” Samantha agreed.

The girls changed directions and went down a different wing of the mall.

–o0o–

The five girls, loaded with bags, climbed the stairs to the rec room converted sleep over room.

“Wow, you did as well at Old Navy as you did at the thrift store,” Leeza said awed by their shopping spree.

Samantha grinned. “One pair of flats and three tops, not bad at all.”

“Well, I just found my new shopping partner.” Leeza winked at Samantha. She set the bags down on a beat up, but comfortable sofa. “I’ll call for pizza, any requests?”

“No green peppers.” Samantha requested.

“No pineapple for me,” Erika pleaded.

“I like pineapple,” Victoria stated.

“That’s nice.” Erika looked up from her bags, “You can have pineapple on yours. I just request that we have a pizza without pineapple.”

“Any other restrictions?” Leeza looked at the other girls.

“I’m fine.” Krystal shrugged.

“You know what I like.” Tricia dumped one of the thrift store bags out. “We need to wash these before you can go wearing them.” She bundled the clothes up and headed down the hall.

“What movie are we starting with?” Victoria inquired.

“I brought ‘Roman Holiday’ and ‘An Affair to Remember’ Samantha piped up.

“I brought ‘Mulan Rouge’, ‘What a Girl Wants’, and ‘Down with Love’ Victoria added to the list.

“I brought ‘Pride and Prejudice’,” Krystal put in.

“Which one?” Victoria asked.

“Both of them. The one with Collin Firth and the one with Keira Knightly. I also brought ‘Shakespeare in Love’ and ‘Little Women’.”

“I didn’t bring anything,” Erika admitted. “I really don’t own those kinds of movies and if I did, I wouldn’t know what to bring.”

“Let’s start with ‘Roman Holiday’,” Tricia suggested.

“Are we in for the night?” Victoria asked.

“I didn’t plan on going anywhere else.”

“Pajama time girls,” Victoria dug in her duffle, “You brought your P.J.s didn’t you?”

“I brought my nightgown from camp.”

A few minutes later, all of the girls, in their pajamas were gathered around with pillows and blankets, lying across and against one another, absorbed in Audrey Hepburn’s tour of Rome.

“Pizza’s here,” Tricia’s mother called up.

“I’ll get it.” Leeza eased off the sofa.

Four pizzas and several bottles of soda were brought upstairs. Tricia’s mother, brought paper plates, cups and a basket of snack foods, chips, cookies, crackers and chocolate. The girls thanked her profusely as they loaded up their plates with cheesy goodness and settled back into their comfortable positions.

Erika found herself leaning up against the sofa with Tricia lying up against her chest, Erika’s arm draped casually over the blondes shoulder, hand laid lightly between Tricia’s breasts. Samantha was lying across the floor, her head resting on one of Erika’s legs, while Victoria, sitting on the sofa next to Leeza had her leg bracing Erika’s other shoulder.

Tricia’s dainty, silky, fingers slowly caressed Erika’s hand as they watched the movie. Erika’s mind was pulled out of the movie as she realized that all of these girls, these friends had accepted her not only as one of them, but as an intimate friend.

A lump formed in her throat as she remembered what they all had been through over the summer, especially she and Samantha. Her eyes became misty as she thought about the good times that they had spent together, how they had loved one another, each in their own way.

Leeza casually passed a box of tissue down to Erika who grabbed a few sheets and dabbed at her eyes. She missed Katie, who would no doubt be balling during these movies. She missed Dani who was so small, yet so big in so many ways. She even missed Rachel with her crass moods and sharp wit.

Tricia raised the back of Erika’s hand to her lips and lightly kissed it getting her attention.

“You alright?” she whispered.

Erika smiled and nodded. “How could I not be, surrounded by such wonderful friends?”

Tricia smiled. She kissed Erika’s hand again and then held the back of it to her cheek which she slowly stroked across it.

This is where I belong, Dr. Barts, Erika thought to herself. This is where I want to be, and this is who I need to be.

---

To be continued…

The Princess and the Plague (Life after Camp Kumoni) By Anistasia Allread Edited by Nick B Flashbacks of the lake at camp erupted before his eyes as water enveloped his head and torso. He flailed about and came up sputtering.

---

“Come on Eric, you’ve been sleeping all day.” His mother banged on his door. “Don’t make me sing the song.”

“I’m getting up.” Eric complained.

“If you aren’t up by the time I come back, I will sing the song,” she threatened. “Come on, we need to go run some errands, including getting your dad a birthday present.”

“Can’t we just get him a gift certificate for the sporting goods store like we did the last two years? He seems to like it.”

“Three years is too many times to pull that stunt. We need to come up with something good. We also need to find you a jacket for school.”

Eric pulled the covers back over his head. “Argh!”

“I’ll sing…” Mrs. Martin warned as she left.

Eric stretched and tossed back the covers. He trudged to his shower and sighed as the hot water poured over his body. He took his razor and shaved his face, then began shaving his legs before he realized what he was doing. He shrugged at his absentmindedness and finished getting rid of his body hair.

He pulled on some ‘skinny’ jeans and a ‘Panic at the Disco’ shirt before pulling on his black Converse. “Mom? How long until we are leaving?” he called out.

“Twenty minutes.”

Eric typed his password into his computer and jumped online. He went to his email account and was pleased to see that he had received email from some of Erika’s camp friends.

Hey Erika,

How’s it going girlfriend? Or is it just friend, now? I hope things are going well for you at home. Have you convinced your parents that you are better as a girl? I just wanted to thank you again for helping to hook Derek and I up. We went on a date the other day. It was wonderful. He is such a sweet guy. My parents met him and think he is just as wonderful as I do. Thank you for so much.

Let me know what’s going on with you and the other Columbine girls.

Dani

Eric thought he has missed Dani, but until this, he didn’t realize just how much he had missed her. He went on to another.

Hey Eric, or whatever you’re calling yourself now,

Just wanted to drop you a line and let you know that I arrived home safely. Two guys on the bus weren’t so lucky. They were picking on one of the girls at camp, so I taught them to pick on someone their own size and then taught them that they didn’t know the meaning of pick. lol.

Dad had to go off again on another trip. He left me a credit card though, so I’m going school shopping. ; )

I know that we have had our differences this summer, but I just wanted you to know that I’m glad you were in my cabin. I’m going to miss all of you

Keep me up to date on how Krystal is doing with her exercise and dieting.

Rachel

Eric smiled to himself. Rachel was tough, but she had a heart that once softened was as loyal as any he had ever known. He then came across another email that had an address that he didn’t recognize.

Dear Erika,

I hope you don’t mind me emailing you. I’ve been writing a lot on my novel, thanks a bunch to you. You have no idea how wonderful it is having a sketch of my characters near my computer to glance at. You are such a gifted artist I can almost see the glimmer of my character’s soul through their eyes. I have written five chapters since I’ve been home. I’ve been writing so much my mother thinks I’m depressed and suicidal. I have had to force myself to go for a walk outside, just to make her happy.

I really enjoyed meeting you at camp. Too bad we don’t live closer together, I’d like to have had more time with such a wonderful girl such as you. I miss our long sessions together as I talked, and you sketched. I miss the way the sun light coming through the window made your hair shine, or the way that you bit your bottom lip in concentration as you drew. I just hope that my family will make a couple of trips to your area. Maybe we could meet up. I hope you wouldn’t mind.
Well, I hope this letter doesn’t make me sound like a stalker. ; )

Take care and write back please,

Matt

“Whoa,’ Eric thought as he finished reading the last email.

“Are you ready? Let’s go.” Mrs. Martin stood in Eric’s doorway, “Do something with that mop of yours and meet me in the car.”

“Fine,” Eric sighed. “I’ll be down in a minute,” He logged off and went into his bathroom. Eric wet down his long hair and combed it all down from the top of his head then pushed his long bangs off to the side and looked in the mirror.

“I need mascara,” he told his reflection. He paused for a moment to think then threw open the cabinet door, pulled the mascara out from inside the towel and deftly applied a layer to his upper eye lashes. He put the bottle back in its hiding spot and looked in the mirror. It didn’t look too obvious, he had dark eyelashes to begin with–the mascara just kicked them up a notch but something about that act, that touch of feminism felt right.

“Maybe we should get your hair cut while we are out today,” his mom suggested as he got into the car and buckled up.

A panic shot through his body, turning his blood to ice. “Not yet,” he tried to sound nonchalant, “I kind of like my hair long. It’s how a lot of guys are wearing it today.”

“What guys?” Mrs. Martin pulled out of the driveway.

“You know, the skaters, the emos, even some of the jocks are wearing their hair long.”

Mrs. Martin rolled her eyes and drove to the mall.

“What are we getting dad this year?” he asked.

“I’m not sure, that’s why we are going to the mall. He is hard to buy gifts for.”

Eric’s mom parked the car and they entered the mall.

Eric was slightly surprised at how busy the mall was. It seemed like everyone was out in force, buying clothes for school. But then, he only went to the mall when dragged by his mother.

“Let’s try and stay away from sporting goods this year,” Mrs. Martin suggested.

“Good luck with that,” Eric said sarcastically.

They walked slowly through the mall, looking at each of the stores, trying to decide of any of them were worth entering on their mission for the birthday gift.

“Let’s try this one.” Eric’s mom steered him to a store entrance.

Something out of the corner of his eye caught his attention, “Go on in, mom, I’ll join you in a sec. I want to check something out.”

His mom looked at him then around the mall. “You kids and your video games,” she sighed.

Eric blinked then smiled sheepishly.

“Don’t be too long.”

“Yes mom.” Eric started over to the video game store. He turned halfway there and checked on his mom. She was already engrossed in her search. He changed directions and went to the store he actually had in mind. He went to the display and picked up a display model of a pair of flats. “These are cute,” he muttered to himself, “They’ll go good with my khaki capris, and two of my skirts.”

“May I help you?” a voice asked.

Eric almost dropped the shoe when he heard the voice, “Umm, what other colors do you have these in? My girlfriend said that she has been looking for a pair of flats like these,” he asked, adding the ‘girlfriend’ part to make it look as though it wasn’t actually him that wanted them.

“Those come in black, white, red, silver and gold,” the salesperson offered smiling.

Eric turned the shoe over and found the price, “Thank you.” He tried not to flush and retreated quickly to the mall. He glanced over at the store his mom was in and could see the back of her head towards the back. He quickly crossed to the video game store and started looking at the video games.

“Hey, look, Its ‘The Plague,’” a voice laughed.

“Crap!” Eric muttered. He picked up another game box and tried to ignore the baiting.

“Hey Plague boy, aren’t you supposed to warn the public when you leave the leper colony?” the voice continued.

Eric tried to ignore the taunt.

Something hit him on the back of his head. “Hey Plague, I’m talking to you.” Another object caught him on the back of the neck. Eric blinked hard trying not to flinch as the game box landed on the floor next to him.

“They’ll let anyone breed,” he muttered.

Another box hit him harder. Eric spun and glared at Tyler. He put the game back on the shelf and walked out of the store.

“Bye Plague. Can’t wait to see you at school,” the jock snickered.

Eric’s fingernails dug into his palms as he stormed across the corridor to the store that his mother was in. He took a few deep breaths and calmed himself down. “Find anything?” he asked his mother hoping that she didn’t hear the stress in his voice.

“Not anything that he needs or has to have.” She frowned. “Let’s try another store.”

They walked out of the store and started down the mall again. Eric glanced around trying to locate the bully but couldn’t find him.

His mom led him into a department store. “Let’s see if they have a jacket for you in here.”

They walked to the winter department and began picking through the coats.

“Stay less than one hundred and fifty.” His mother instructed.

Eric moved to another rack of jackets. He pulled out his cell and text Samantha.

Mom and I are shopping 4 jackets. What color? What style?

He tucked his cell back and pulled out a black one that he liked. His phone buzzed.

White is best, Black, blue, will work. Most any style. Long wool pea coat good 4 skirts.

He glanced around the racks but didn’t find any white jackets. He found a bright blue one with black trim and added it to the one he had. His phone buzzed again.

Have fun bonding with mom

Be more fun with U ;) he texted back.

Miss U 2 she texted.

He texted her another message. Found flats 4 $35 at Shoe Barn, lots of colors. Check them out.

Thx. I will tomorrow

“Find anything?” Eric’s mother asked.

“These two,” Eric held up his find, “Did you see any white jackets?”

“White?” Mrs. Martin looked puzzled, “White is for girls, Eric.”

“Oh.” Eric shrugged. “just thought it would look good with all my black.”

His mother held out four items for him to try on. Eric took them to a mirror and tried one on after another.

“I like this one,” he said turning to see himself in the mirror. He wondered how it would look with his girlish curves as well as with his skirts.

“I thought you might,” his mother smiled.

Eric took the jacket off and handed it to his mom. “I think this one is the keeper.”

The mother and son walked out of the department store with a bulky bag in hand.

“Are you getting hungry?” she asked.

“Yes, I didn’t eat breakfast.”

“Let’s get something to eat.” His mother led them to the food court and looked around. “What do you fancy?” she asked.

“I think I’m in the mood for a taco salad.”

As they ate their lunch, Eric caught sight of Tyler across the food court. The Jock was with two other friends and a girlfriend. They were all looking his way, laughing. Eric felt his face flush with embarrassment but tried to ignore them the rest of his meal.

“I think I want to check out the Things Remembered store,” his mom decided.

The two walked down the mall to the store.

“I’m going to sit out here, if that is okay.” Eric told his mom. She took a long look at him then nodded before entering the store.

Eric sat down on the edge of one of the water fountains and set his drink next to him. He thought about what he and Tricia were planning for the coming day. Samantha was going to pick him up at the time he would be leaving for school, take him to Tricia’s and have him change. They were going to time everything to see how much time it was going to take so that they could plan for it once school started next week.

Eric’s vision went black as something big pushed into him. Flashbacks of the lake at camp erupted before his eyes as water enveloped his head and torso. He flailed about and came up sputtering. He wiped water from his face and looked around. He found himself sitting in the water fountain, soaked from head to toe as people all around him laughed aloud.

Kids with their parents snickered and pointed as mothers with smiles on their faces tried to redirect their kids. Old ladies hid their mouths with their hands as their eyes sparkled in mirth. Over it all, Eric heard Tyler and his friends standing off to one side of the mall corridor laughing. He and two others had their phones out and were snapping pictures of the prank they had just engineered. They put up their phones and ran off down the mall, their laughter echoing like evil clowns from a horror movie.

Eric’s mom came out of the store and looked around to see what the commotion was about. She ran over to Eric, “Are you all right? What happened?”

“Some kids from school pulling a prank.” Eric closed his eyes in embarrassment.

“I’ll call mall security.” His mother pulled out her phone.

“Don’t bother, mom, it will just make it worse.” Eric hauled himself out of the fountain and wrung water out of his T-shirt. “Just leave it be. I’ll wait in the car for you.” He picked up his bag and stormed out of the mall.

“Don’t let them see you cry,” he told himself. “Don’t let them see you cry.”

Once out of the mall, he sprinted out to his mother’s car. He pulled a throw blanket kept in the trunk for emergencies out and laid it on the passenger’s seat before sitting.

He bit his lip, trying to divert his emotional pain into physical pain. “Don’t let them see you cry…” It had become his mantra for the past year and a half.

Eric’s mother got into the car and glared at her son. She dug a small package of Kleenex out of her purse and tossed it at Eric.

“What’s this for?” he asked, still angry at having been the target of yet another prank.

“Look in the mirror, Eric.” She said quietly, purposely avoided looking at her son.

Eric flipped the sun visor down and looked into the mirror at the dark smudges running from around his eyes.

“What are you doing, wearing makeup, Eric?” she asked in a measured voice, “No wonder you were pushed into the fountain. You promised me that you leave the dresses and makeup at camp and here you are looking like a panda.” She revved the engine and pulled out of the parking lot. “I'm disappointed, Eric; very disappointed.”

---

To be continued…

The Princess and the Plague (Life after Camp Kumoni) By Anistasia Allread Edited by none other than Nick B “You’ll have to tell my mom.” “I already have.” Dr. Barts winked.

---

Eric lay curled up on his bed. He had closed the shades on his window and turned off all of the lights except his small desk lamp.

His cell phone rang. His eyes darted to it, but he made no movement to answer it. A few moments later, the voice mail alarm sounded. He closed his eyes trying to will the world away.

His cell phone began to ring again. He sighed, picked it up and looked at the caller I.D. He swiped it open and put it to his ear, “Yes, what do you want?”

“Are you okay?” Samantha asked.

“Does it matter?”

“It does to me.”

“So you saw the pictures then?”

There was a pause, “Yes.” Samantha affirmed.

“Well, that didn’t take long.”

“Do you want company? I can come over.”

“No.”

“Would you like me to call Tricia?”

“No.”

“Eric. . . “

“Nothing will change will it,” Eric stated. “Is the picture posted on the Warthog website yet?”

There was another pause. “Yes.” Samantha listened to Eric’s slow easy breathing. “Eric?”

“What?”

“Can I please come over?”

“No, I feel like being alone.”

“Eric, you’re scaring me.” Samantha’s voice was tense, “You’re sounding like Summer before she… died.”

“I won’t kill myself. It would delight too many people.”

“Don’t say things like that, Eric, please.”

“Why? it’s true.” Eric mumbled. “Greg and Tyler would laugh until they pissed their pants. Then they’d laugh some more. Then they would spread even more vicious rumors about me.

“We’ll just have to show them all,” Samantha stated.

“Sure, like that will ever happen. The Greg’s and Tyler’s and Josh’s of this world will always have an easy ride. They will always have someone there to bail them out, someone to give them breaks that others can’t get. And when they die people will have nothing but good to say about them. They will never get shown anything, Samantha.” He took a deep breath. “I’m going to take a shower.”

“I’ll come by in the morning so that we can do that run through,” Samantha promised.

“Sure, whatever.”

Eric hung up the phone and tossed it across the room, making sure it hit a pile of clothes instead of a wall. The act didn’t make him feel any better.

“Fuck!” he swore.

“Hey!” his mother called from down stairs, “Watch your language.”

Eric looked around his room, he was angry and hurt and wanted to take it out on something, wanted to break something.

He stormed into his bathroom, having found nothing to vent on. He slipped out of his clothes and stepped into a shower.

–o0o–

“Are you ready to go?” Samantha asked as Eric answered the door.

“Yes,” Eric sighed. He called back into the house. “Mom, I’m going out with Samantha for a bit.”

“Be back by noon, we have a doctor’s appointment this afternoon.”

“Yes, Mom.” He shut the door behind him.

“We’ll have to walk to Tricia’s for a month or so, until I get my driver’s license,” Samantha informed.

“When is your birthday?” Eric inquired.

“November eleventh. Once I get my license, I’ll pick you up and take you to Tricia’s then drive all three of us to school.”

The two walked down the street in silence. The only sounds were from the street traffic, the call of swallows and finches, as well as the soft sounds of their feet on the sidewalk. Summer was coming to a close. It was still warm out, but traces of autumn could be scented in the soft breeze that stirred.

“Are you feeling any better?” Samantha asked.

“About what?”

“About the fountain thing.”

Eric shrugged. “I’ll get over it.”

“I called Tyler and told him he was an ass for doing that,” Samantha commented.

“Oh.”

“What did your mother do?”

“She was in a store and didn’t see anything other than me in the fountain. She wanted to call security or the cops, but I warned her against it.”

“Why did you do that?”

“Because it wouldn’t have done any good and if they got in trouble they would only take it out on me two-fold,” Eric told her.

“How do you know?”

“Because that is what always happens when they do something like that.” Eric’s voice was hurt. “They get a slap on the wrist, but I’m the one that feels the pain. It’s just like that whole flagpole incident. They did that in retaliation to me ratting them out as the ones who dragged me out of the shower after gym class and locked me in the equipment room naked and wet.”

“They did what?” Samantha was dumbfounded.

The two turned down a side street.

“You heard me.”

“I didn’t hear that they did that to you.” Samantha looked alarmed.

“When I was found by the custodian that afternoon, I spent an hour in the Vice Principal’s office writing out a report naming the ones who did it.” Eric’s face was twisted in pain as he related the story, “The Assholes retaliated with the flagpole.”

“I’m sorry,” Samantha meant it.

“I just wish I could either transfer schools or be home schooled,” Eric thought aloud. “But if I transfer schools, I’ll just end up at the butt end of that school’s Greg and Tyler’s bullying. It would just take a few months for them to figure out who I was.”

“What did your parents do?” Samantha asked.

“Nothing.” Eric grumbled. “The whole episode was swept under the rug by the school as a misfortunate incident. They couldn’t put jock scholarships in jeopardy after all.”

“But still…” Samantha was appalled.

“Please, drop it, Samantha.” Eric pleaded. “It just gets me more depressed.”

The two walked in silence. Each lost in their own thoughts.

They walked up to Tricia’s front door. Samantha knocked. “Well, we’re trying to do something about it now… Erika.” She stressed that last word.

Eric gave her a weak smile.

Tricia greeted them with excitement. “Good morning.” She took note of Eric’s somber face, “What’s wrong?”

“Eric had a bad day yesterday,” Samantha informed her.

“Uh oh, what happened?”

“I’d rather not talk about it,” Eric replied with a sharp look at Samantha.

“So how long did it take you two to get here?” Tricia questioned.

Samantha looked at her cell’s clock and frowned, “Twenty minutes.”

“You’ll have to work on speeding that up,” Tricia observed. “Come on up.”

The three climbed the stairs to Tricia’s room.

“I cleared a part of my closet out for you.” Tricia showed them. “It’s not much, but it will do for now.”

“Thanks Tricia.” Eric smiled.

“One question I had was; did you want me to pick and lay out an outfit for you, or would you rather put it together yourself?”

“I think for now, I wouldn’t mind you getting it ready for me.” Eric suggested.

“Okay,” Tricia went into the closet, pulled out a Erika’s breast forms, gaffe, skirt, nylons, camisole and a top. “Go get changed. Samantha, time him.”

Eric took the armful into the bathroom and began to sort out the outfit.

Tricia leaned up against the bathroom door, “I picked out the most time-consuming outfit for you to put on, to see how long it takes you.”

A few minutes later, Erika opened the door to show her two friends.

“You’re going to have to start learning how to do your hair and makeup yourself.” Tricia observed. “I’ll do it today, but you’ll need to be doing it during the school week. I’ll be busy getting my own stuff done.”

“I’ve been doing it most of the Summer.” Erika protested.

Tricia sighed. “That was minimal. You’ll need to be doing a bit more for school.”

Tricia stood beside Erika as they looked in the mirror. Tricia explained what she was doing to Erika’s face and why. She then showed Erika how to use a flat iron, and a curling iron.

“How long did that take?” Tricia asked Samantha.

“Too long,” she reported. “Dressing took just over five minutes, which is kind of understandable, but you’ll have to really do better on hair and makeup. Throwing your hair in a ponytail will work occasionally, but you don’t want to become one of those girls who only wears her hair one way. Some days you can get away with just mascara and maybe a little lip gloss, but again, you don’t want to develop a habit of looking like you don’t care.”

Tricia looked at the other two. “Shall we get some lunch?”

“I promised my mother I would be back at noon. I have a doctor’s appointment.”

“Leeza can drive you home. That would give us enough time.”

Erika nodded.

Tricia smiled, “I’ve got it all downstairs.”

The girls went down to the kitchen, where Tricia presented them with a plate of various sandwiches, vegetables and treats.

“Been busy?” Samantha observed.

“I like to entertain,” Tricia admitted. “Would you like tea?” She asked bobbing a curtsy.

Tricia seated them around the table and poured them some tea. “Leeza should be home in just a few minutes. After we are done eating, you can shower and change, then she can take you home.”

“Who knows about us doing this?” Erika questioned.

Tricia looked confused.

“Do your parents know that I’m coming over to change at your place?” Erika asked.

“No. They know that you will be stopping by before and after school, but they don’t know why.”

“What about Leeza?”

“She believes that your mother knows, but your father doesn’t, and that is why you have to change here instead of home. So, your dad doesn’t find out, yet. Which is kind of true,” Tricia gave a weak smile.

–o0o–

Eric followed by his mother entered Dr. Barts waiting room. Eric picked up a National Geographic and collapsed into one of the chairs.

“How often will I have to come to Dr. Farts office, anyway?” Eric asked.

“That depends upon you and her.” Mrs. Martin ignored the slight towards the doctor.

“Mrs. Martin?” Dr. Barts called.

Eric’s mother greeted the psychologist and joined her.

Eric thumbed through the magazine looking at the colorful glossy pictures, colorful fish on a coral reef, bright yellows and blues, pink’s and oranges. The thought of water brought with it the memories of the mall and the fountain. He didn’t realize how tightly he was holding the magazine until he heard the slight tearing of paper. He took a deep breath and forced himself to hold the magazine more lightly. He looked about and found another magazine and exchanged the one he held for it.

Three more days.

Three more days until school started. Erika would have to forget those that Eric knew; forget the teachers; forget the hatred for those who played pranks on him. She would even have to lose her way around the school to play the part of a new student.

“Eric, are you ready?” Dr. Barts asked from the door.

His mother was already speaking with the receptionist. Eric cleared his head and smiled at Dr. Barts as he joined her. Once in her office, Eric flopped down in a chair allowing it to swallow him as if he was a snail hiding from the world in its shell. The sweet smell of the office was becoming familiar to him. It carried with it the feelings of anxiety, overlaid with a thin layer of safety. Dr. Farts was one that he was supposed to bare his mind and soul and heart to, but a part of him was still panicky about anyone but his camp friends knowing.

Dr. Barts sat down in her chair and looked at him for a long while. “That’s a nice shirt you have on. Do you like Atreyu?”

“Yeah, I guess.” Eric looked over the room.

“Have you been to any of their concerts?”

Eric was surprised that she knew that Atreyu was a band. “Not yet. They were here this last summer, but I was at camp,” he shrugged.

“I heard you had an incident at the mall the other day.”

Eric looked at the floor and bit his lip.

“You want to talk about it?”

Eric shrugged again. “It won’t change anything. Not even you can change the past.”

“No, but it could help me understand what is going on in that incredible mind of yours.” She prodded.

“Some jerks from school saw me at the mall and decided to have some fun,” Eric explained with a dead tone in his voice. “They decided it would be funny to push me into a fountain.”

Dr. Barts nodded and changed the subject. “How was your slumber party?”

Eric’s mouth twitched as a sparkle touched his eyes.

“I take it, you had a good time?”

“Yes.”

“What did you do?”

“We went shopping, then watched movies, ate pizza, you know, hung out.”

“Did you go to the sleep over as Eric or Erika?”

Eric blushed. “Erika.”

“And did you enjoy your time as Erika?”

Eric nodded.

“Why do you think you enjoyed being Erika?”

“I felt free, more comfortable.”

“How did you feel more comfortable?”

“I’m not sure. I think as Eric I am forced by society to act in a way that is uncomfortable, not really me, or who I am. I can let down that guard, those walls when I am Erika.”

“Can’t you allow Erika’s strength to seep into Eric, to bolster him? Make him more comfortable?”

“I… I don’t know.”

“What do you think would have happened if Erika had been pushed into the fountain?” Dr. Barts posed.

“Well, she would have screamed, then chased the bastard down and beat him.”

“Why couldn’t you as Eric have done the same?”

“As Eric, ‘The Plague’ I have no friends, no one to call to for aid, or to back me up. I would have people pointing, laughing as I was pummeled by Tyler.” Eric’s voice was venomous. “Erika on the other hand has been known to rally troops. Tyler would not fight back against her, nor would people passing by try and pull her from him, instead, others would probably come to her aid.”

“Eric, did you want to get up and kick his butt?”

Eric nodded. “I would like to, but as I told my friend Samantha, every time I have tried to fight back, I’ve always ended up in a worse situation. The flagpole incident was a retaliation for me going to the school admin over a prank.”

“Erika sounds like an interesting person.” Dr. Barts smiled.

Eric shrugged.

“Your mom says that you were wearing mascara when you were pushed into the fountain. Do you find yourself wearing makeup often?”

Eric shrugged, “Every once in a while. When I look in the mirror, I don’t look or feel ‘finished’. Putting on a bit of something seems to help. It makes me feel better.”

“I can understand that.” Dr. Barts agreed. “I don’t feel ‘finished’ if I don’t have a dab of perfume on.”

“It’s a wonderful scent by the way.”

“Thank you.” Dr. Barts sat looking at Eric loosing herself in her thoughts. “Could you do me a favor?”

“Depends,” Eric shrugged.

“Could you come as Erika next visit?”

“I thought the point of these sessions was to get rid of my wanting to be a girl.”

“Whoever told you that?”

“Isn’t that why my mother is making me come here?”

“No, Eric, your mother is bringing you here to try and help you figure out who you are, and to help you become comfortable with who you are.”

“Then why is she so adamant against me being Erika?”

“Have you ever considered that she may be mourning the possible loss of her son?”

Eric sat stunned into silence. “No,” he admitted.

“When she discovered that you were wearing mascara, did she get upset and demand that you stop wearing makeup?”

Eric swallowed. “No.”

“When she let you go spend the night at your friends as Erika, did she get upset?”

“She didn’t know that I went as Erika,” he defended.

“Didn’t she? How do you know?” Dr. Barts asked.

The shrink was beginning to make him start doubting himself. “She didn’t say anything about it.”

“Do you think it might be because she loves you and wants you to figure this out for yourself and to be happy with what you choose?”

“Then why won’t she let me be Erika at home?” Eric protested.

“Maybe it is because she hasn’t told your father yet and she is afraid that you might cause a rift in the family if you don’t present it to your dad in the right way.”

“Oh.” Eric felt abashed.

Dr. Barts sighed. “Eric, this situation that you are finding yourself in, this choice that you have to eventually make effects the people around you in ways that you might not have considered.”

Eric was silent.

“Your mother wants you to be happy. She hurts every time she sees you hurt. She gets depressed whenever you are depressed. You are going through a very difficult time right now; in a lot of ways, more so than other kids your age.”

Dr. Barts took a breath. “Your mother wants you to be happy, but your happiness may cost her the son that she gave birth to. The little boy that she bought trucks to play with, the man who is supposed to bring grandkids into her life. That is just the beginning of the effects your choice will have on people.”

“So you’re saying that I shouldn’t be Erika?”

Dr. Barts shook her head, “No, I’m saying that I want you to make an informed decision. I want you to know what this decision will do to those around you. Not just your family, but your neighbors, and classmates, to the barista at Starbucks. I want you to look at it from every possible angle before you choose to be Erika, or to choose to be Eric.”

“Wow, you’ve given me a lot of things to think about.” Eric admitted.

“That is my job.” Dr. Barts smiled. She paused, “So next time can I meet Erika?”

Eric nodded, “You’ll have to tell my mom.”

“I already have.” Dr. Barts winked. She stood up and escorted Eric to the door. “I’m looking forward to meeting Erika next week.”

“Okay.” Eric didn’t know what to say. He felt like he was being undressed and exposed to this person. Not just his body, but his mind and soul as well. He felt like he did the morning before he introduced his mom to Erika. “Thanks,” he almost squeaked as he left.

---

To be continued…

The Princess and the Plague (Life after Camp Kumoni) By Anistasia Allread Edited by none other than Nick B “I'm sorry, Samantha,” Jake squeaked loud enough for those nearby to hear. Tricia released his privates. “Now let us finish our lunch in peace.”

---

“Should I know all four of you, or just one or two of you?” Erika asked as she quickly stroked her eye lashes with mascara.

Samantha paced creating a history. “You just moved here two weeks ago. Our mothers are friends so that is how we know each other.”

“How do I know you two?” Tricia inquired as she put on the finishing touches to her hair.

“Let’s keep that one simple. We met at camp,” Samantha thought aloud.

“What about Krystal and Victoria?” Erika asked. “Should I know them?”

“Yes,” Samantha decided. “We all need to know one another. It would be too hard to try and play just meeting one another when we already have chemistry and can sometimes finish one another’s sentences. If someone asks us how we know one another, we just say that were old friends, leave it vague.”

“It’s not as if they need to know all of our intimate history,” Tricia agreed.

“Are you almost done?” Samantha asked.

“I think so. How do I look?” Erika stood before them.

Samantha looked her up and down, “Dressed to make a good first impression, but not looking like you’re trying to. Not covering everything up, all insecure, but not looking like a slut. Conservative, but with a bit of fun. I think you look great. What do you think, Tricia?”

Tricia winked at Erika. “I always think she looks great. Today however, you look stunning.”

“How do you feel?” Samantha asked.

“Nervous,” Erika admitted.

“Expected,” Samantha nodded. “Comfortable?”

“Yes.” Erika smiled.

“Comfort is good, but comfort and fashionable is even better.” She looked to Tricia. “How are you feeling?”

“Nervous.”

“Shall we go and get this over with?” Samantha smiled at them.

“You know if this doesn’t work, I’ll have to transfer to a different school if not a different zip code,” Erika stated.

“If this doesn’t work out, we’ll all have to transfer to a different school.”

“Kind of like Ben Franklin’s quote,” said Erika picking up her backpack. “If we don’t hang together, we will surely hang separately.”

Tricia and Samantha nodded agreement on that.

“Okay, Leeza,” Tricia announced as they descended the stairs, “We’re ready.”

“It’s only four blocks,” Samantha reminded.

“Leeza wants to drop us off,” Tricia stated.

A few short moments later, the three girls found themselves standing on the curb in front of the school.

“Welcome to George Washington High, the home of the Warthogs,” Samantha introduced to Tricia.

“The Warthogs?”

“They’re vicious creatures,” Samantha explained. “The warthog sows are a lot like Rachel; they fiercely protect their own.”

“Washington Warthogs.” Tricia shook her head.

“If that is too horrible of a picture,” Erika smiled. “Picture Poomba from Lion King.”

“Great that is so much better; a gaseous, belching ugly creature surrounded by flies.”

“Hakuna matata.” Samantha giggled.

She guided them into the building, several people greeting her with warm hellos and smiling a greeting at the two new students.

“Who do you have here, Samantha?” a lady behind the desk with glasses inquired.

“New students. This is Tricia Patton, and this is Erika Summers. Can you get them registered?”

The woman gestured. “Sure, they can join the others.”

Behind them were a line of students sitting along the wall. Erika smiled at Krystal as her friend looked up from some paperwork and smiled at her.

“Do any of you have your transcripts?” the woman asked.

Both Erika and Tricia shook their heads ‘no’.

“Take these forms and fill them out. We’ll process you as soon as we can.” She handed them each a clipboard of forms and pens. “Thank you, Samantha, you may go.”

“Um,” Samantha leaned closer to the woman. “Is there any way you can arrange their schedules to correlate with mine?”

“We’re not supposed to do that kind of thing, you know that Samantha.” She leaned towards Samantha and whispered. “I’ll see what I can do.”

“I’ll come back after first period and check on you,” Samantha told the girls then left.

“You look good.” Krystal greeted Erika.

“So, do you.” Erika returned. “I got an email from Rachel the other day, she was asking about you.”

“I got one too.” Krystal nodded.

–o0o–

Erika received her class schedule and scanned it. She patiently allowed the front desk lady to walk her through the printed map showing her where her classes were in relation to where the office was. She then stepped out of the office and waited for Tricia to go through the same process.

The door opened and Tricia emerged, “Oh my God, that was a process.”

“What does your schedule look like?” Erika asked.

Tricia pulled it out and put it up against Erika’s for comparison.

Erika nodded. “Three classes and lunch.”

“Three out of seven isn’t bad,” Tricia sighed, finding it a bit of a disappointment.

Erika tried to look on the bright side of things. “We have home room together.”

“Second period is about to start isn’t it?”

“Yes, second period is home room, so we can go together.”

“Didn’t Samantha want us to wait for her?” Tricia asked. “Besides, aren’t you new here?”

“You’re right. Let’s just wait off over here.” Erika guided Tricia off to the side out of view of the office staff.

Tricia studied the map of the school, trying to figure out where each of her classes would be and at what times. The bell rang announcing the end of first period. Doors to the classrooms burst open as the corridors became clogged with shouts of greetings, shuffling of feet and the open and closing of lockers.

“Are you both registered?” Samantha asked.

“So far,” Erika nodded. “They still want to see my transcripts so that they can make any adjustments. I just hope Victoria can come through with a copy of them.”

“Here she comes,” Tricia warned.

“Hey girls.” Victoria greeted, “Did you get registered?”

“We need you to copy my transcripts.” Erika informed.

“I’ll see what I can do. Where are you heading off to now?”

Erika raised her eyebrows. “Tricia and I have homeroom together.”

“Which subject?” Samantha asked.

“Language Arts.”

“Me too. Who with?”

“Mrs. Anderson.”

“Awesome, so do I.” Samantha almost screeched with excitement.

A girl approached. “Samantha, who are your friends?” she asked.

Erika composed her face. This was going to be the first test of how well she could pull off not knowing anyone here. Melinda the dark-haired beauty was one of the popular cheerleaders of the school. Although she was never directly involved in any of the pranks played on Eric, she never did anything to stop them either.

“Melinda, this is Tricia, and this is Erika.”

“Welcome to George Washington High,” Melinda smiled.

Tricia and Erika thanked her.

Melinda’s skin reflected the hours she had spent bathing in the sun over the summer. Her ebony hair, so dark that it glowed blue in the sun, set off her amazing blue eyes. If Samantha was yin, Melinda was yang.

“You know, we could use some more girls on the cheer squad, I’d love to see you at try outs.”

Erika blushed. Not only had Melinda not recognized her as Eric, she was inviting her to try out for the cheer squad.

“I’m not really very coordinated,” Erika offered.

“We could always use some girls for the Rally squad too.” Melinda replied. “I should get to class. It was nice meeting you, see you around.” Melinda waved as she walked off, her hair a dark curtain of thick tresses that hung past her butt.

“She seems nice,” Tricia offered looking at the others gathered.

Samantha nodded. “She’s okay. She is a bit strait laced, but okay.”

“She’s not one of the people who tortured you know who,” Erika shrugged.

“You are working in the office this period?” Samantha asked Victoria.

“Yep. I have to start sorting through all of your scribbles and enter them into the computer.”

“See you later.” Samantha smiled. “We should be going too.”

The girls walked down the shiny linoleum hall, heads of classmates turning to check out the new students. Mrs. Anderson’s class was already filling with anxious students. Erika followed Samantha’s example and took one of the remaining seats towards the back.

She recognized most of the students in the class. Some had changed quite a bit. One boy had put on close to six inches of height over the summer, one girl lightened her hair another cut her once long hair into a bob. The cut fit her very well, and she was aglow with the positive attention.

“Well, hello.” A guy greeted, sitting himself backwards in the chair directly in front of her. “You must be new here.”

Erika nearly flinched back. She could feel a chill wash over her as she must have turned white in terror. Sitting in front of her grinning at her was Jake from the football team. She didn’t recognize him as one of the guys who duct taped Eric to the flagpole but he was one of the football jocks. He had said something to her, but it wasn’t snide or rude. She should be speaking.

“Um, what was that?” she asked.

“You’re new, aren’t you? I’m Jake. I play half back on the football team.”

What did this slime ball want? She knew that he was on the football team, well, Eric did. Erika was supposed to be impressed, or was she?

“Yes, I just transferred in.” She looked away from the arrogant jerk and tried to catch Tricia’s attention.

“Where from?” Jake pressed.

Erika half paid attention. “Back East.” How was she to get rid of this guy talking to her?

“Doing anything this Friday?” Jake persisted.

She tried to look uninterested. “I don’t know, maybe.”

Jake grinned. “We have our first game on Friday. Would you like to come and see the Warthogs win?”

Erika tried one of the lamest excuses she had ever heard. “I think I’m washing my hair that night.”

The bell rang and Mrs. Anderson walked into the class, “Good morning, I’m Mrs. Anderson and this is Language Arts. If you find that you are in the wrong class, I suggest that you save what little of your pride you have left and leave now. If you are new and are not in my book of doom yet, please come up with your schedule so that I might enter you thusly.

Tricia and Erika joined a boy at Mrs. Anderson’s desk with their schedules. She looked at each one then entered their names down in her laptop. She smiled at each of them as they were dismissed.

Erika felt eyes following her everywhere she went. It was a bit unnerving. She had to remind herself that she was not ‘The Plague’ and so far, no one seemed any the wiser. She took her seat as Jake ogled her. Samantha winked at her, a knowing, secretive wink. Erika rolled her eyes back at her.

The next few classes went much the same way. Most of the time classmates just stared at the new student; guys studied her like a piece of meat, while girls considered her either an ally or an enemy. She kept telling herself that at least they weren’t looking at her as ‘The Plague’.

Krystal was in her class just before lunch. They found seats one in front of the other up against one wall. They quickly found that their location was great for passing notes unnoticed.

“So how is the food at this place?” Krystal asked after the bell rang for them to go to lunch.

Erika looked around to see if anyone was close by to pay attention to their conversation. No one seemed to be noticing. “It’s not bad. They have a salad bar, but it’s pretty basic.”

“That sounds promising. Where are we meeting the others?”

Erika stopped in her tracks. “I’m not sure.” ‘He’ had never eaten lunch in the commons. “I guess we’ll have to find out together.”

The two girls put their books in their lockers and made their way to the cafeteria/commons. Students had already arrived and were already startling to settle in their cliques.

“Over there.” Erika pointed to a table where Samantha was waving to them.

The two made their way through the crowd. Erika felt very self-conscious as many of the eyes in the area were watching her. The last time she had this many people watching her was right before a prank had been pulled on 'The Plague'. Usually that ended up with Eric sprawled across the ground, food covering his face, arms and chest, all the while people were laughing and pointing.

Erika had the strongest desire to duck her head and turn to see if anyone was attempting to do something similar.

“So how were your classes so far?” Samantha inquired. She looked at Erika, “Do you think anyone suspects?”

Erika shook her head, “Not so far as I know. I hope not. I keep thinking that people see right through this, but so far, no one has said or even whispered anything.”

“How do you like our school, Krystal?” Samantha asked.

“So far, it's good, but I haven't seen or experienced too much other than the first half of the first day. It's kind of like any other school, I guess.”

The girls each got a salad and some fruit as well as some tea before returning to their table. Victoria and Tricia joined them with their own lunches.

“It almost seems like we are back at camp.” Victoria observed.

“I miss Dani,” Krystal sighed. “She was fun to have around.”

“Yo, Samantha!” a voice broke into their lunch. “You've got check this out. Tyler sent it to me.” He held up his cell phone. “The Plague got pushed into the fountain at the mall the other day. No wonder no one has seen him today,” he chuckled.

“That is so old news, Greg.” Samantha pushed the phone away. “You guys really should leave the poor guy alone.”

“But he's 'The Plague', Samantha.” he was confused.

“Whatever, get that out of here.” Samantha turned away from him.

“Victoria, have you seen this yet? It's hilarious,” he went on.

Victoria darted a look over at Erika then shook her head. “I've no interest in it.”

“Have you told the new girls about him?” he asked.

“No, nor do we care too,” Samantha scolded. “Let us eat our lunch, please.”

Greg looked at Tricia, Krystal and Erika, “There is this creepy little guy that goes here...”

“I said leave, Greg!” Samantha demanded.

“I'm trying to do my duty to the new girls,” Greg held his hands up in defense. “Someone needs to warn them to stay clear of 'The Plague'.”

“Consider it done,” Tricia snarled back.

“Whoa, testy.” Greg took a step back.

“Let me remind you, Greg, that 'The Pla–that Eric was my sister's friend,” Samantha snarled.

“No wonder she killed herself,” Greg muttered under his breath so that Samantha couldn't hear him.

Tricia spun around in her seat and grabbed the guy's balls in her hand and squeezed. Then raised her voice for those around her to hear, “You couldn't get laid in a blind whore house, you tiny excuse for a man.”

Samantha looked up startled and surprised. Others in the commons stopped what they were doing and looked with chagrin at the jock being put in his place.

“Apologize to Samantha,” Tricia smiled venomously.

Greg’s face, screwed in pain, blanched.

“What did he say?” Samantha whispered harshly.

“You don't want to know,” Tricia told her calmly, the turned to Greg and added some more pressure to the man's genitals, “Apologize!”

“I'm sorry,” Greg mumbled.

Tricia added some more pressure. “Try again.”

“I'm sorry, Samantha,” Greg squeaked loud enough for those nearby to hear.

Tricia released his privates. “Now let us finish our lunch in peace.”

Greg spun and limped out of the commons; his face as red as a tomato.

“What did he say?” Samantha asked once again once people began talking about the spectacle and laughing at Greg as he left the area.

“It was something bad about Summer,” Erika told her, “You really don't want to know.”

“So, what classes does everyone have next?” Victoria asked changing the subject.

The talk for the next two classes was of the spectacle that happened at lunch. Curious people overcame their wariness of new students and openly asked Erika and Tricia about the incident. By the end of school, it was rumored that Greg had gone home to ice his privates.

“Were you able to get into my transcripts?” Erika asked Victoria after school had let out.

“Not today. They kept me busy and were watching everything I was doing.” Victoria apologized. “I'll try again tomorrow.”

The girls made their way back to Tricia's house.

“How was your day as Erika?” Leeza greeted, “Anyone make a connection?”

“Not yet,” Erika smiled. She turned to Tricia. “Can I use your shower?”

“Go ahead.”

Erika grabbed her 'boy' clothes and went into the bathroom where she stripped out of Erika and hopped into the shower. She scrubbed her face and doused her hair before toweling off and donning Eric's apparel.

Samantha and Eric walked back to his house talking of their first day.

“What did Greg say about Summer?” She pleaded.

“He said that Summer's association with 'the plague' was what drove her to kill herself.”

Samantha bit her lip and was quiet for a while. “We both know that isn't true.” She looked to Eric to make sure that he didn't feel that way.

“I know.” he nodded with a bit of remorse.

They stopped at his driveway, “See you tomorrow, same time?” she asked.

Eric nodded. He watched as Samantha turned and walked off before entering his house.

His mother tried to be cheery and hoped for good news. “Good afternoon, Eric, how was your first day at school?”

Eric shrugged, “It was alright, I guess.” He adjusted his back pack and trudged upstairs to his room and shut the door.

---

To be continued…

The Princess and the Plague (Life after Camp Kumoni) By Anistasia Allread Edited by none other than Nick B “What were you calling about?” “I would really like you to try out for the cheer squad.” Melinda pleaded.

---

“Hello, Erika? This is Melinda from school,” the voice greeted when Eric answered his phone.

“Uh, Hello Melinda.” Why would Melinda want to talk him?

“I got your number from Samantha; I hope you don't mind.” Melinda sounded chagrined over the phone.

Eric was curious. “What were you calling about?”

“I would really like you to try out for the cheer squad.” Melinda pleaded.

A shudder flashed through Eric's body. He could feel his cheeks flush with the thought of him being on the cheer squad. “I really couldn't do the cheer squad, Melinda,” he told her.

“Why not?” she questioned.

“I really don't have what it takes to be a cheer leader. I can't tumble, or even do the splits.”

“Can you at least do a cartwheel?”

“No, sorry. I’m just not very coordinated.”

“Well, what about the Rally squad?”

“I don't know, Melinda.” Eric was flattered but terrified at the same time.

“The Rally squad is just as important as the cheerleaders,” Melinda explained. “They help make the posters, help the cheerleaders get the crowd cheering. They help prep the football and basketball players locker room the day of the game. They even get nice uniforms.”

“Why me?” he asked.

“I just wanted to welcome you to Washington High, besides, you're Samantha's friend.”

“Let me think about it?” Eric asked.

“Sure. Take a day or two but try outs for the squad are this Friday. Those who don't make the squad will be asked to be on the Rally.”

“Can't I just try out for the Rally squad? Seriously, I don’t have the skills to be in Cheer.”

“Of course, but It would be even better if you were in cheer with us.”

“I'll let you know, Melinda,” he assured her, “Oh, and Melinda?”

“Yes?”

“Thanks for welcoming me and asking me.”

“You're quite welcome. See you tomorrow.”

Eric hung the phone up and stared off into space. Erika had just been asked by one of the most beautiful, popular girls to join her on the cheer squad. Eric put his phone down, logged on to his computer and emailed Rachel, Dani, Katie and Phoenix. He told them about Erika's time at the slumber party, the shopping, and her first day at school.

–o0o–

Mrs. Anderson began class by taking a student's cell phone away from them. She looked over the text that the student was sending and snickered.

“What's so funny?” The offending student demanded.

“It's just that this is a peek into the future of the English language.”

“What do you mean?” another student asked.

“Well for example,” Mrs. Anderson went up to the chalk board and wrote lol, “if you saw this on a sign somewhere what would it mean?”

“Laugh out loud.” a confused student replied.

“And how about this?” Mrs. Anderson wrote 'asap'.

“As soon as possible.”

“What about this?” The teacher wrote 'S.H.I.T.'

Several students laughed or giggled others gasped that a teacher was writing profanity.

“What does this stand for?” She asked.

“Poop?” a student put out.

“Crap, dung, waste?” another laughed.

Mrs. Anderson nodded, “That is what it means now. But what if I told you that this word originated as an acronym like lol, or asap, or even omg?”

Several students looked shocked; others just looked confused.

“What if I told you that it was a word used by sailors?”

“I thought the bathroom on a ship was called a head?” someone said.

Mrs. Anderson nodded. “It is.”

“Instructions on how to use the bathroom?” a girl looked puzzled.

“Shit here in trough,” Jake laughed.

Mrs. Anderson went up to each of the letters and wrote a word coming down off from each. 'Ship. High. In. Transit.' “Any thought to what that means?” she asked.

The room was quiet.

Erika found herself talking before she could stop herself. “That whatever was in that crate was to be shipped high.”

Mrs. Anderson pointed at Erika with a smile, “Very good, Erika.” She looked over the rest of the class. “What was it they were shipping and wanted to keep high?”

Silence.

“Anyone care to take a stab?” Mrs. Anderson looked around the room looking for someone to come up with something. “Well, then. Back in the days of old when England dominated the sea, they would take cow, pig, and chicken manure, dry it out, and bale it up into large bales. Other countries used it as fertilizer for their crops, so they would load it onto ships and sail it to those who needed it.”

“They would ship cow crap?” someone spoke aloud.

Mrs. Anderson nodded. “What happens when dried out dung gets wet and sits for a long time in a confined area?”

“It stinks,” said one of the girls, wrinkling her nose.

“Precisely.” Mrs. Anderson smiled, “What does it smell of?”

“Crap,” Jake ventured.

“What happens when 'crap' sits and ferments?”

“It creates a gas.” another boy answered.

“Methane gas,” Mrs. Anderson nodded. “What happens if you light a match around methane gas?”

“It explodes,” Tricia answered.

“That's right, it explodes,” Mrs. Anderson smiled. “So, when they shipped the 'fertilizer' they would write S.H.I.T. On the bale so that it wasn't stowed down in the bottom of the hold. By them not allowing it to get wet, they saved their ship and sometimes other ships from blowing up.”

“Seriously?” a girl asked.

Mrs. Anderson smiled. “So, the acronym S.H.I.T. started out like a warning sign. Now it is considered a profanity.” She eyed everyone in class. “This example is an urban myth, but you get the point?”

Several students laughed, others just nodded.

A student entered the room walked up and handed Mrs. Anderson a small piece of paper. She read the slip and walked up the row of desks and handed Erika a hall pass, “The office wants to see you.”

Erika's heart leapt into her throat. “Do you know why?”

Mrs. Anderson just shrugged. “I guess you’ll have to find out when you get there.”

Erika gathered up her books, hall pass and left the room. Her heart raced faster and faster as she drew nearer to the office. She wondered if they had found out that she was really Eric. Could her parents have found out and be pulling her out? Her feet felt heavier and heavier as she turned down the corridor to the office. She stopped outside the door and took a deep breath.

“I was sent for?” Erika held up the slip for the office lady.

“Erika Summers?” she asked.

“Yes.”

“We're having a hard time getting your transcripts. We just need to check over your information again.”

“Oh?” Erika's heart skipped not just one beat, but several.

The office woman pulled out a piece of paper and slid it across the counter to Erika along with a pen. “Make sure that all of this information is correct,” she said with a smile.

Erika looked over the sheet that had her fabricated history on it. She looked up to a desk behind the counter to see Victoria looking back at her with an apologetic look. Erika scratched out the last two digits of her social security number and inverted them off to the side. She wondered if that would buy her any more time.

She slid the paper back. “There, I must have written my soc number wrong.”

“Thank you, Miss Summers, you may go back to class.”

Erika looked back to Victoria.

“See you at lunch.” Victoria made her voice sound light, but the look in her eyes was one of anxiety.

Erika nodded and walked back to Mrs. Anderson's class.

–o0o–

“Okay, Victoria, what is going on?” Erika asked at lunch.

“They won't let me near the transcripts so that I can change them.” Victoria complained, “I haven't been able to get at your hard copy on file or even touch the information that you gave them to request your records.”

“What are we going to do?” Tricia asked.

“We need to steal Eric's records out of the office, change them and have Erika present them as hers.” Samantha instructed.

“Are you suggesting that we break into the office?” Erika asked.

Samantha nodded. “I don't know how else we can get them.”

“I'll try one more time,” Victoria sighed.

“Did you get a call from Melinda last night?” Tricia asked.

“Yes, she asked me to try out for the cheer squad.” Erika shook her head.

“Me too.” Tricia's eyes glimmered. “Are you?”

“No,” Erika responded immediately. “Can you picture me in a cheer skirt waving pom-poms?”

Tricia cocked her head to one side for a moment in thought. She smiled. “Actually, that would be cute.”

“I think it's a great opportunity,” Victoria agreed. “It would look good on your college applications.”

“I think you should at least try,” Krystal urged.

“Come on, you too Krystal?” Erika was appalled.

Krystal nodded. “I'd do it if I were you.”

“Well, I told her that I wouldn't do the cheer squad, but I might be interested in the Rally squad.”

“Is there a difference?” Krystal asked.

Samantha spent the next few minutes explaining the similarities and differences between the two squads.

“So are you going to come to the football game tomorrow?” Samantha asked her new friends.

Victoria nodded. “I have to go. I'm not the sports reporter, but I need to be there.”

“I don't know,” Erika shrugged.

“I've never been to a football game,” Krystal admitted. “What is there to do at one?”

“Yell, scream, support the team; be with your friends,” Samantha explained.

“They are a lot of fun.” Tricia agreed. She looked to Erika. “You wanna go?”

“I've only been to one game and it was a disaster. The student body chased 'The Plague' out fearing that he'd cause the team to lose.”

“That settles it,” Tricia told her. “You are making arrangements to go to the game with me tomorrow night.”

“If no one is busy tonight, the Cheer squad could use help making posters and banners for tomorrow.” Samantha looked to the others, “It would help you to get on the Rally squad.”

“I'll have to call me mom and see if it's alright, but I can't have her picking me up here while I'm Erika.”

“You can see if she can pick you up at my house.” Tricia offered, “Or I'm sure Leeza or my parents could give you a ride home.”

“That would be the safest bet.” Victoria agreed.

The warning bell rung.

“I'll be in the gym after school if anyone needs me.” Samantha told them.

They all got up and went to class.

–o0o–

“So how was your day?” Mrs. Martin asked as Eric entered the house.

“It was alright,” Eric stated.

“So you are now helping the cheerleaders out?” she questioned.

“Yeah; the girls allowed me to help them with making posters for the game tomorrow.”

“Well that's an improvement over last year,” she observed.

“I guess.” Eric shrugged. “Mom, Tricia wants me to go to the game with her tomorrow. Can I go?”

“I guess so. How will you be getting home?”

“She said her parents, or her sister could drop me off.”

“I don't see why you can't. Just come home right after the game.”

“Thanks mom.” He gave his mother a peck on the cheek.

“So did you learn anything in school today?” she asked.

“I learned what S.H.I.T. Means.”

“What?”

“S.H.I.T. it means Ship High In Transit.”

“How does that apply to your schoolwork?” his mother asked.

“Mrs. Anderson was demonstrating how the English language is always evolving.”

Eric took a soda and a brownie and walked upstairs to his room. He got on his computer and began working on his comics.

A screen popped up.

Winter: how are U?

Phantom: fine

Winter: Im glad you came to help with the posters

Phantom: I had a lot of fun. It was good to meet people who didn't prejudge me as the plague

Winter: I think you needed to give people a chance too. they’re not all bad. Will you try out for cheer?

Phantom: Not interested in cheer, I told you. I might be interested in Rally though. I don’t know how to keep my rents from finding out about Erika though.

Winter: U could tell them.

Phantom: That would not help us at all.

Winter: Your mom knows about Erika
Phantom: And she's making me go to a shrink because of it. Besides she doesn't know that Im going to school as Erika

Winter: When do you see the shrink again?

Phantom: day after tomorrow

Winter: how is it going with that?

Phantom: It's ok, I guess. She wants me to go as Erika this next time. It will only be the second time my mom has seen me as Erika.

Winter: How are you going to avoid your dad?

Phantom: Dad will be golfing Sat.

Winter: see you tomorrow. Pls try out for Cheer.

Phantom: We'll see. See you

Eric logged off the computer and told his parents goodnight before locking his door. He slipped out of his clothes, into his night gown and crawled into bed.

Could Erika be a cheerleader? How were they going to get the transcripts switched? How would she look in a cheer uniform? Did she want to be Erika forever?

---

To be continued…

The Princess and the Plague (Life after Camp Kumoni) By Anistasia Allread Edited by Nick B “Guys, you've all wanted a peek up these skirts and if you are on the squad, you get to peek daily,” she smiled. The guys in the student body cheered and whistled at that.

---

Eric woke up knowing that it was going to be a long, busy day. He grabbed some breakfast and met Samantha at the door. The blonde who had his heart for the past few years was dressed in her red and white cheer uniform.

“So, will you try out for cheer?” she asked.

“Shhh, not so loud,” Eric cautioned. “We don't want my mother to hear.”

“We do have boys on our cheer squad,” Samantha scolded, but lowered her voice as they walked down the drive.

“I have no cheer abilities. I can't do the splits, I can't cartwheel let alone tumble and I have two left feet,” Eric explained. “If I make the Rally squad will you be happy?”

Samantha frowned.

“We'll be at the games together,” Eric reminded.

“Fine, I'll talk to Melinda and see if she can get you on the Rally squad.”

“Krystal too,” Eric stated. “If Krystal doesn't get on, then I won't either.”

“Does Krystal even want on the Rally squad?”

“Secretly, I think she does, but I think she thinks she's too fat or something.”

Samantha sighed. “I'll talk to Melinda.”

“Thanks, Samantha.” Eric grinned, “What should I wear today? Since I'm not trying out for cheer, I don't have to wear anything special, do I? And what about the game? What should I wear to that?”

“You'll need to wear something comfortable or bring something comfortable, because if you're going to be on the Rally squad. You'll have to spend the afternoon before the game practicing routines and cheers.”

“The Rally squad does cheers?”

“They do pretty much everything that cheer does, except tumble and the more complicated routines. They don't do pyramids either, but they dance and cheer just like we do.”

Eric rolled his eyes. “Oh great.” What did he just agree to do?

“You can't go chickening out now,” Samantha warned. “Especially if I can get you and Krystal on the Rally squad. Besides, look at it this way, it'll be a great way for Krystal to work out.”

“Good morning,” Tricia greeted them from the kitchen. “I laid out two outfits for you upstairs. I'll be up as soon as I finish my breakfast.” She looked at Samantha, “You look pretty in your cheer outfit.”

“Go on up, I'll be up in a minute,” Samantha instructed.

Eric went up to Tricia's room and found the two outfits. One was a knee length skirt, sweater, leggings and heeled boots that went along with a wide belt. The other was a pair of denim capris, a pink long-sleeved shirt and a low cut short sleeved white sweater. A pair of flats were set next to the outfit. Eric looked at each for a long moment he went to the door and called down, “Samantha, I need your help.”

“Coming.” Samantha called back. The blonde cheerleader stood next to Eric, “They're both very cute and would look fantastic on you.”

“But which one should I wear?”

“Wear this one,” Samantha suggested, pointing to the skirt. “But bring the capris and a pair of tennis shoes to change into for Rally.”

Eric nodded and took the outfit into the bathroom.

“You almost ready?” Tricia asked.

“Just finishing up,” Erika said. A few moments later, Erika emerged from the bathroom wearing the royal blue sweater with skirt, leggings and boots, “It's time for a bang trim,” she said referring to the fringe that was now too long even with it fluffed and rounded.

“Damn girl! You look fine.” Tricia looked her up and down. She stepped up to Erika and kissed her pink glossy lips, “Don't go giving me up for cute guys asking you out.”

“Guys?” Erika grimaced, “Why would I want to go out with a guy?”

“Good answer.” Tricia smiled and kissed her again.

–o0o–

“So, Erika,” Jake smiled. “I was hoping that you'd come and watch me play tonight.”

“Why would I want to come to watch you?” Erika asked. “I don't even understand football.” Which was pretty much the truth.

“Well, most of the school shows up for our football games. Last year we went to the state finals. We're expected to win this year.”

Erika tried to show disinterest. “That's nice.”

“What could you possibly doing tonight that would be more fun than going to a football game?”

“I can think of a few things.” She looked over at Tricia, who mouthed 'I told you'.

“Well, just in case, I hope to see you there tonight.” Jake smiled.

Erika smiled back.

“I've got to go and get ready.” Samantha told the other two.

“Getting ready for what?”

“The pep rally.” Samantha got up, “When you get on Rally, you'll be coming with me.” Samantha gave Mrs. Anderson a knowing look and left.

–o0o–

Eric had only been to one other pep rally. Students made sure that they had left a wide berth around him as he sat on the bottom riser off to one side. It had taken him five minutes in the bathroom, afterwards, to get all the tiny pieces of paper and popcorn out of his hair. In the process he had found two signs posted on his back. One read: 'Stay Clear, Contamination', the other: 'Loser'.

Erika, Tricia, Krystal and Victoria sat together up towards the center top of the stands as the student body around them cheered, yelled and screamed along with the cheerleaders working on the gym floor.

Erika found a new respect for Samantha and her squad as they tumbled and lifted one another up into the air in acrobatic poses. In front of the cheer squad and sometimes off to either side, the Rally squad, interacted and augmented the cheer leaders.

Tricia squeezed Erika's hand. “You might be down there next pep rally.”

“I don't know. It looks a bit daunting.”

“Yeah, but you'll look great in that short skirt.” Tricia smiled.

“You're trying out for the cheer squad?” Krystal asked.

“The rally squad,” Erika corrected, “I can't do those flips and things.” She looked at Krystal, “I would really like it if you would do it with me.”

Krystal looked shocked. “Me?”

Erika and Tricia both nodded.

“Huh,uh.” Krystal shook her head.

“Please, Krystal.” Erika begged, “Think about what a good workout it would be.”

“They aren't going to allow someone as large as me to go anywhere near a uniform like that.” Krystal still shook her head, “Imagine what they would say about me being a warthog, the jokes that I would have to put up with.”

A few jokes about warthogs are nothing compared to what Eric had to deal with. Erika thought. Aloud she pleaded, “They all deal with those, At least come with me this afternoon to the tryouts?”

“I’ll need to think about it,” Krystal relented.

“Imagine Rachel's pride if you made the squad,” Victoria added.

“She would be pretty impressed,” Krystal admitted.

Melinda, her long ebony hair pulled back into a pony that bounced and swayed when she moved, introduced the captains of the football team. Jake, Tyler and Greg were among those wearing red game jerseys, standing in the center of the gym floor as the student body and faculty cheered for them.

“Come on, get up and cheer,” Victoria encouraged.

“I will not cheer for those Neanderthals,” Erika swore.

“Erika doesn't know who they are,” Victoria reminded.

Begrudgingly, Erika stood and clapped her hands without enthusiasm. The cheering died down and Greg stepped forward to take a microphone and made a speech, which Erika ignored.

Only after everyone started applauding again, did she tune back in to see Greg hand the mic back to Melinda.

“Okay, everyone,” Melinda began, “We're having Cheer and Rally try outs this afternoon. Come by the gym here and try out…We need guys too.”

She paused.

“Guys, you've all wanted a peek up these skirts and if you are on the squad, you get to peek daily,” she smiled.

The guys in the student body cheered and whistled at that.

“That's gross,” Tricia said, shaking her head.

“The only ones that get a peek are the ones that tire of it soon enough because of all the work involved,” Victoria promised. “Melinda will to see to that.”

The band began playing the Warthog fight song ending the rally.

“See you at lunch.” Victoria got up and followed mob of students back to class.

–o0o–

“What did you think of the Pep Rally?” Samantha asked at lunch.

“You were really great.” Krystal sipped at her iced tea.

“Melinda has almost guaranteed you a spot on the Rally squad.” Samantha told her.

“How? Why?” Krystal was bewildered.

“You're my friend and I vouched for you.”

“But, I'm fat.”

“You are not fat!” Samantha, Victoria and Erika hissed together.

“They probably don't even make uniforms this big,” Krystal protested.

“That is enough, Krystal,” Samantha admonished. “I want to see you along with Erika at try outs,”

Greg approached the end of the table. “Hey, Samantha. Have you been feeling ill lately–after being exposed to the plague and all?”

Erika turned her head to keep Greg from seeing her redden with embarrassment and rage.

“Greg, grow up,” Samantha scolded.

“I heard that after his dip in the mall fountain, that he has quarantined himself,” he chuckled. “No one has seen him since.”

“Oh my, Greg, such a large word. Did you learn that one all by yourself?” Victoria sneered.

The football captain ignored her.

“Why would you be seen with that loser?” Greg pressed. “Come on, it’s 'The Plague'.”

“Go get tackled,” Victoria hissed, glaring.

“Greg, if you took the time to get to know him, you'd find a very nice guy,” Samantha defended.

“Oh, is he a sissy boy?” Greg said with a lisp. “I'm sure he's a very sweet boy.”

Victoria stood. “Greg, get out of here!”

“Oooh, look who has grown fangs,” he smirked.

“Should I remind you that I control the articles that go into the school paper?” Victoria snarled.

Greg stood back. “I'm the one that they all want to read about.”

“I can inform them on just who does your homework for you,” Victoria whispered angrily.

Erika thought she saw Greg flinch.

“Some friends you've made, Sam.” Greg turned to walk away.

“Don't call me Sam,” Samantha warned.

Greg waved over his shoulder.

“I'm so sorry.” Tricia gave Erika's knee a squeeze, “That Neanderthal was a creep. You had to deal with those guys on your own?”

Erika nodded.

“No wonder you didn't want to come back to school as Eric.”

–o0o–

Erika joined Krystal as they were about to enter the gym, “You ready for this?” she asked her camp friend.

Krystal shook her head. “No. I don't know why I'm even here.”

“Because I want you here,” Samantha greeted them. She took Erika and Krystal's hands and walked them into the gym where other girls were sitting on the bleachers watching the cheer leaders as they spoke and stretched.

“Hi Erika,” Melinda greeted them. “I'm glad you decided to give this a shot.”

“Do I need to change?” Erika asked.

“Yes, if you brought something more– suitable for dancing and cheering, then go on into the locker rooms and change.”

“I didn't know I was trying out today,” Krystal apologized. “I don't have any other clothes.”

“Can you dance a bit in what you're wearing?” Melinda asked.

“I think so.”

“Great. I'll see you in a few minutes.”

“I'll use the bathroom,” Erika told Samantha, “I'll be right back.”

Dressed more comfortably, Erika sat on the bleachers with Krystal as Melinda took the floor.

“Hi everyone,” Melinda greeted. “I'm glad to see some guys are with us today.” She smiled up at the couple of guys who looked uncomfortable being at the tryouts. “However, if you're not here to try out, then I'll have to ask you to leave.”

One of the guys nudged the other and they got up and left.

Melinda continued after the two guys left the gym. “We'll get to the tryouts in just a few minutes; first I want to talk to you about cheerleading and the commitment it takes.

“Cheering takes up all of your spare time. If you don't want to spend Friday nights as well as some Saturdays at football games, basketball games, other sporting events, charity benefits and helping our athletic students out, then cheering isn't for you.

“We make and hang the posters Thursday nights before the games. We prep the football and basketball player’s locker rooms Friday afternoons. We put on pep rallies and help our community in lots of different ways. That doesn't even include our practices. On top of all of that, we must maintain a 'C+' average. If any of think that is too much, then I thank you for showing an interest and maybe you'll try out again next year.”

A few girls got up, some with slightly flushed faces and left the gym.

“Some of you are interested in cheering, the others of you are interested in the Rally squad.” Melinda went on to describe the differences and similarities in the two, “So, if you are interested in Cheer, please come down this way, those of you who want to be in Rally stay where you are.”

Taylor, the leader of the Rally squad stood before Erika and the others. “Hi,” she greeted.

Erika didn't know a whole lot about Taylor. She kept to herself most of the time. Last year, Eric had a class with her, but it she seldom spoke up in class. For someone as beautiful as she, she didn't socialize much. Her mixed heritage gave her skin the color of a latte and her hazel eyes tended to be more gold than green or gray. Today, her hair was straight and pulled back in a pony, but Erika had seen her wear it in long ringlets, or cornrowed. Taylor was one of those girls who made everything she wore look great.

“My name is Taylor and I'm in charge of the Rally squad. We don't get the glory of the cheer squad, but we work just as hard as they do, and in a lot of ways harder. They need to reserve a lot of their energy flipping and throwing themselves at each other. We pick up the slack and use our voices, our legs, and our cute looks to keep the crowd entertained.”

Krystal leaned close to Erika. “Why am I here?”

“Because if I am joining the rally squad for Samantha, you can too. Besides, it will help you lose even more weight,” Erika told her.

Taylor looked the girls over. “Let’s have you get up and pair off with another Rally girl, so she can teach you a basic routine and see how you do.”

Erika tried to keep up with the dancing as best as she could. In a way it was almost like when Tricia had taught her how to waltz out in the forest at camp. After a few times of going through it, she finally felt like she was getting the hang of it.

“Okay, girls.” Taylor stopped them. “Let’s see how you use your voices. I'm going to yell a cheer; I want you to copy it, one at a time.”

Taylor went up to one of the girls and yelled. Erika noticed that even though the brunette was yelling, she never seemed to lose her smile.

Erika let her voice carry as loud as she could, not caring if it sounded a little masculine. The thing she focused on was trying to keep smiling. It was harder than it looked. For the first time that afternoon, Taylor smiled.

“That was perfect.” Taylor nodded. “Did you all see and hear what she just did?”

“She was loud,” a girl stated.

“Not only was she loud, she projected,” Taylor explained, “She didn't just force air through her vocal chords, she focused her sound and bounced it off the wall and the whole time she was, smiling while she was doing it.”

Krystal gave Erika a nod of support.

“Good job, Erika.” Taylor smiled, she leaned in closer to Erika, “I know Samantha and Melinda want you on this squad, but I don't like playing favorites. You have a voice. You just need to learn to dance better.” She turned to the others. “Can any of you tumble? Do cartwheels, flips, and the like?”

One girl raised her hand.

Taylor stepped towards her, “Why aren't you trying out for cheer?”

“I like Rally uniforms better.” The girl smirked.

“They could use you if you can tumble.”

“I also don't like getting hurt,” the girl replied, “Statistically cheerleaders get hurt worse and more often than football players. I would rather have my feet on the ground than being thrown into the air and trust someone will catch me.”

“Me too,” Taylor nodded. “Okay,” she addressed the girls, “I'm going to have Jordon start teaching you all a cheer. Melinda and I'll make cuts accordingly. If you are cut, please leave quietly and without drama. You might make the squad next year.”

Jordon's blonde hair was pulled back into pigtails fastened with red ribbons. “Hi everyone.” She gave a small wave. “You are all doing great.” She gave them a toothy grin. “This is one of several of our basic cheers. I'll do it a couple of times and you follow along.”

Jordon turned to face away from the nervous girls and began the cheer, yelling and dancing at the same time.

By the time Melinda and Taylor had made their cuts, there were six girls left, Krystal and Erika included.

“Krystal, how much can you lift?” Melinda asked.

Krystal shrugged, “I don't know, why?”

“Only one of the guys trying out for cheer is acceptable and we could use another person who can spot. Could you come with me?”

Krystal looked confused. She looked to Erika, who nodded and smiled.

“The rest of you will meet in here every afternoon after school,” Taylor told them. “Welcome to the Warthog Rally squad.”

A few of the girls squealed with delight.

Taylor walked up to Erika, “Welcome to the squad, Erika. You really projected and presented, well. You just need to learn your left foot from your right, okay?”

“Thank you, Taylor. I'll try.”

“See you tomorrow.”

Erika picked up her duffle and walked over to where the cheer squad was working. She watched as Krystal hoisted a cheer leader up overhead and held her there for a moment before her arms began to give. Jorge and another guy standing nearby stepped in and caught the cheerleader as she half fell into their waiting arms.

“That was better than the guys could do,” Melinda observed, “If you worked on your upper body strength, would you consider joining Cheer?”

“Yes!” Samantha exclaimed clapping her hands together. “Say yes, Krystal, say yes.”

Krystal looked from Samantha to Erika, who smiled and nodded, then to Melinda, “I won't have to tumble will I?

“No.” Melinda smiled. We can work a routine around you so you won't have to tumble or do any aerials.”

“Aren't I too fat?”

“What?”

Krystal looked at the ground ashamed. “I'm fat.”

“This isn't 'Bring it On',” Melinda stated. “We need you Krystal. We need your strength. Besides, Samantha vouches for you. She says that you've lost a lot of weight over the summer while at camp.”

Krystal blushed but nodded.

“Krystal, will you please join cheer,” Melinda pleaded.

“Okay, as long as I don't look like a whale in the uniform,” Krystal relented.

“You'll look just as sexy as the rest of them,” Jorge spoke up.

Samantha jumped up and wrapped herself around Krystal. “You're so awesome,” she said. “You'll love it, just wait and see.”

“It'll be a lot of hard work.” Melinda warned. “I'll need you to work out on weights with Jorge to get that upper body and arm strength built up.”

“We'll start tomorrow,” Jorge nodded. “While you are all doing your wind sprints, I'll start pumping iron with Krystal.

“I won't get all brawny and bulky, will I?” Krystal was alarmed.

“No, I'll keep you looking gorgeously feminine,” Jorge promised.

“I'll do it.” Krystal let out a breath.

---

To be continued…

The Princess and the Plague (Life after Camp Kumoni) By Anistasia Allread Edited by Nick B “What?” Erika asked self-conscious. Julian’s eyes sparkled. “You’ve got some cheese on your cheek.”

---

“I am so proud of you, Krystal,” Erika told her friend as they left the gym. “Cheer leader, Rachel is going to be disgusted and proud at the same time.”

“I'm just worried about looking okay in those short skirts.” Krystal bit her lip.

“You'll look great.”

“There you are.” Tricia rushed up to them, “Quick, we need your help.”

“Help with what?”

“Getting into your school records, come on.” She grabbed Erika's hand and pulled her down the hall with Krystal hurrying to keep up.

This time of the afternoon, the school was quiet. Most all of the students had gone home as well as the teachers. The Janitors bopped to their headphones as they swept, mopped and emptied trash cans. The halls were so empty that it seemed eerie, yet serene.

Tricia stopped just before the office door and peered into the corner of the window, “Good she's left.”

“Who?” Erika asked.

“The receptionist. I thought she would never leave.” Tricia opened the door.

“She left Victoria in there alone?”

“Yeah, this is our one shot.”

“What are you doing?” Krystal demanded.

“Looking for Erika's… Eric's transcripts,” Victoria snarled. “Help me.”

Erika and Tricia dashed over to the massive filing cabinet.

“Keep watch, Krystal,” Victoria suggested.

“Martin, right?” Victoria confirmed.

“Yes.”

“I looked under the 'M's but didn't find it. Is there any other place it could be filed under?”

“Not that I would know of.”

“I'll check the 'E's for Eric,” Tricia volunteered.

“I'll look round,” Erika shrugged. “They left you alone here in the office after hours?”

“Not exactly,” Victoria muttered.

Erika spotted some files that were stacked on a side desk and began thumbing through them.

“I used the old tissue in the door trick.” Victoria smiled.

“Huh?”

“I stuffed some tissue into the bolt hole of the door catch.” Victoria explained, “It didn't quite work, Tricia used her ASB card to get it the rest of the way open.”

“What do we say if someone finds us in here?” Krystal asked.

“Lie,” Victoria stated. “We tell them that we misplaced a homework assignment and were looking for it.”

“Why would our homework assignment be in the office?” Krystal asked.

“Fine, you come up with something,” Victoria snapped.

“I'm not finding anything in here,” Tricia commented.

“Nor out here,” Erika added. She walked back to the offices and checked the one of the closed doors. It opened easily. The desk was neat and tidy, with nothing on it but a computer. The next one she tried opened just as easily. The desk was piled with folders. “I've hit the mother lode,” she called to them.

Victoria joined her in the office. “Wow, why would all of these be in here?”

Erika walked around to the other side of the desk. A note pad and pen were laying there. Names of what looked to be students were listed in one column, another had words scratched in next to the names: Moved, Home, Sick, Unknown.

Victoria started looking through the files.

“I think this is a list of students who haven't been at school,” Erika told Victoria, “Have you seen Betty Smith?”

“No.” Victoria shook her head. “It says 'moved' next to her name.

“Are you on the list?” Victoria asked.

Erika's heart skipped a beat. She scanned the list quickly. “Not so far.”

“Bingo!” Victoria called. “Here is your transcript. No wonder I couldn't find it.”

Erika joined her out in the main part of the office with the file.

“Now, all I have to do is change your name and gender.” Victoria spoke mainly to herself, as she looked over its contents.

“Then I bring it in to school with me tomorrow?” Erika asked.

“No, it's going to be a little trickier than that.”

“Why?” Tricia asked.

“It lists her teachers in here. I mean, Eric’s teachers, I'll have to change some of the names to make it so they aren't recognizable. I'll have to take this home and scan it into my computer.”

“How long will this take?” Erika asked.

“A couple of days. Don't worry, it will be fine,” Victoria promised.

“Can we leave now?” Krystal asked.

“Yes,” Victoria and Erika said together.

---o0o---

Erika walked in the door behind Tricia.

“We need to get you out of those grubby try-out clothes and back into your skirt and boots,” Tricia instructed.

“Why?”

“Because we're going to the game.”

“So?”

“So, you have to be presentable when you go to a game. You'll be on the field wearing a short skirt carrying pom-poms next game.”

“Oh, yeah.” Erika gulped.

“So how are you going to explain to your parents you're staying after school for practice? Are you going to tell them that you made Rally Squad?”

“Hell no!” Erika blanched at the idea, “I'll tell them that I joined the gaming club.”

“What is the gaming club?”

“A group of nerds that get together and play RPGs after school.”

“Were you a part of their club last year?”

“No.” Erika shook her head, “Even they avoided 'The Plague'.”

“I'm so sorry.” Tricia wrapped her arms around Erika and held her in a tight embrace, “It must have been horrible.”

“What doesn't kill you makes you stronger, right?”

Tricia tightened her hold on Erika and held her for a long moment. Erika pulled back and blew her breath straight up, which caused her bangs to flutter about her eyes.

“I really need to get a bang trim,” she sighed.

“I'll do it,” Tricia offered.

“I don't know. Sasha cut them a certain way.”

“I'll just tale a little bit off until you can see a stylist.” Tricia avowed.

Erika relented. “Just a little bit.”

“I'll go fetch some scissors while you change.”

Erika pulled her school clothes out of her duffle and went into the bathroom and changed back into the skirt outfit with nylons and boots.

“Ready?” Tricia asked.

“Yeah.”

Tricia entered and sat Erika down on the toilet. “That outfit is hot.”

“Thanks?”

Tricia combed through Erika's bangs then raised the scissors.

“Only a little bit, they are supposed to be in my eyes,” Erika warned.

“I've got it,” Tricia assured with a smile. “Close your eyes.”

Erika resisted a chill as she heard the ‘schnick’ of scissors being closed on the hair in front of her face.

Tricia worked at it, trimming here and there, then combing through the hair then snipping a little more.

“Okay, open your eyes,” Tricia instructed.

Erika opened her eyes to see Tricia smiling nervously back at her. She turned and looked in the mirror. She breathed a sigh of relief.

“It isn't a Sasha job, but it will tide me over until I can somehow go and see him.”

“We all should make appointments and drive up and see him.” Tricia suggested.

“We need to get a driver's license first,” Erika reminded.

“Samantha is getting hers soon.” Tricia began freshening her makeup, “What should we do about dinner?”

“I don't know.”

“We can rummage around here for something, or we can get some nachos and hot dogs at the game.”

“I'm not hungry at the moment.” Erika confided.

“Let’s get something there.”

--o0o--

The sky was the color of molten gold, turning to silver and dark blue as the girls walked towards the school’s football field. The nights were still warm this early in the season, but it would only hold for another week or two before the crisper air of autumn would urge them to shift and snuggle deeper into their jackets. The leaves on the maple trees had mottled to yellow and gold. Although there were still plenty of leaves on the tree, the walkways beneath them were starting to become speckled in a loose carpet of dead foliage.

The two girls showed their ASB cards to get through the gates and joined the crowd of spectators and fans as they mingled and meandered towards their seats.

“Let’s check out the student seating first,” Tricia suggested, “We can walk around later.”

The two followed another group of students as they made their way up onto a section of stands on the opposite side of the field. The marching band, dressed in their red and white uniforms was already in their reserved place, playing sixties rock songs. Samantha: dressed in her white with red cheer outfit smiled and waved at them as they started up into the stands. Melinda followed her look and waved to Erika. Unsure of what else to do, Erika waved back.

“Should we sit closer to the top or the bottom of the stands?” Tricia asked.

“I have no idea. What difference will it make?”

“Towards the top allows you to see more of the game and gives the guys something to watch as we strut up or down the steps. If we sit closer to the bottom, we'd be able to hear more of the school's gossip and be able to study the cheerleaders and Rally Squad. You're going to be doing what they are, next week.”

“Is there a positive to either one?” Erika asked.

“You'll be with me.” Tricia winked.

“You pick.”

Tricia led the way up the steps. She stopped about ten rows up and started scooting past students who were talking passionately about politics.

“Aren't you Samantha's friend?” a guy asked.

Erika looked around and found the good-looking senior smiling at her. “Yes,” she nodded.

“Come sit in front of us,” he invited, “We'll keep others from bothering you.”

“Thank you.” Tricia grinned as she made her way to the bench seat in front of the guy.

“I'm Julian,” he introduced. “This is my friend, Stan.”

“Hi,” Stan greeted.

Julian's name and face finally connected in Erika's brain. Julian Rock was a Senior Senator of the student counsel and Captain as well as star of the swim team. His broad shoulders and ropy body under his sweatshirt was recognizable now. Julian was one of the more popular guys at school, who happened not to be on the football team.

“I'm Tricia and this is my friend, Erika,” Tricia introduced, “We both just started this year at Washington High.”

“Juniors?” Julian asked.

Erika found her voice. “Sophomores.”

“How do you know Samantha?” Julian inquired.

“We went to summer camp with her,” Erika spoke up.

“Cheer camp?”

“No, just a summer camp.”

“Erika tried out and got on the rally squad today,” Tricia bragged.

“You did?” Julian raised an eyebrow.

Erika felt her face heat up with a blush. She nodded.

“So I'll see you out there next week?” Julian's eyes darted down to the cheerleaders then back at Erika.

“I don't know yet, I'm not a very good dancer,” Erika admitted.

“As cute as you are? All you'd need to do is stay vertical.” Julian's eyes sparkled with mirth.

“You in sports?” Tricia asked.

Julian nodded, “I'm on the swim team.”

“More like he's the Captain of the swim team,” Stan bragged joining the conversation.

“Stan here is a diver,” Julian told them.

“Tricia is a diver,” Erika exclaimed.

“Really?” Stan took a second look at the blonde clad in pink.

Tricia nodded. The two girls sat sideways on the bench in front of the two guys and talked until the announcing of the National Anthem.

“These benches can be uncomfortable,” Julian looked from one to the other, “If you would feel more comfortable, you can lean back against my legs.”

“Thanks,” Tricia said before Erika could refuse. “We might take you up on that.”

The snare drums began a roll as the teams lined up for the kickoff. The roll progressed and grew louder until the kicker's foot hit the ball. With that impact, everyone in the stands stomped a foot on the floor of the grandstands and began cheering.

Erika's attention during the first quarter was divided by the game, Julian's friendly chatter and watching the cheerleaders and Rally Squad going through their routines and cheers, getting the crowd involved in cheering, chanting, and even singing.

“You’ll be doing that starting next week,” Tricia teased.

Erika rolled her eyes.

“Getting hungry?” Tricia inquired.

“Yes, I am. Those nachos look very good.”

“I’ll split one with you,” Tricia offered.

Erika nodded.

“You two going to get some food?” Julian looked from one to the other.

“Yes, do you want something?” Tricia asked.

“I’ll go with you,” Julian looked to Stan, “Save our places?”

Stan nodded.

“You want anything?” Julian asked his friend.

“A Coke would be good.”

Julian turned to the people sitting along the bench between him and the aisle. “Coming through,” he called.

The students looked to see who was speaking, then stood up or twisted out of the way as Tricia and Erika fell in behind Julian.

“So how are the Warthogs doing compared to the football teams at your old schools?” Julian asked as they walked towards the concessions stand.

“Any team is better than my old school’s team.” Tricia shook her head. “They had the record for having the most yards lost due to penalties in a single game. They were so bad, that they would start fights on the field and then get their butts kicked.”

Julian chuckled, “How about yours, Erika?”

“I… Well, I’ve never been to a football game before,” she admitted. “I didn’t really pay much attention to it before.”

“Getting on the rally squad, you’ll have to learn real quick.” Julian smiled. The swimmer ordered two hotdogs, a bratwurst, a bag of popcorn, an order of nachos and two large Cokes.

In the distance they heard the whistle to start the second quarter ring out.

Erika handed some of her money over to Tricia, who ordered an order of nachos a large diet Coke and a hotdog.

“You should talk to the cheerleaders, uh, Rally Squad and see if they could come to a swim meet,” Julian stated as they started climbing the grandstand steps. “I think it might be a bit noisy for the divers though, they need to concentrate before their dives.”

The students all parted for the three as they scooted by with their food.

“Thanks, J.R.” Stan smiled taking the Coke.

Julian handed him a hotdog. “We miss anything?”

“Nah, they have possession, but Tyler is about to blitz the ‘QB’. I can feel it.”

Erika munched on her nachos while Tricia worked on the hot dog, becoming unnerved as everyone in the stands jumped to their feet, cheering.

“Told you!” Stan cried. “Told you he’d blitz!”

Erika looked up at the two guys behind her.

Julian looked down and chuckled. Tricia looked from the cheering crowd to Erika and smiled.

“What?” Erika asked self-conscious.

Julian’s eyes sparkled. “You’ve got some cheese on your cheek.”

“Here, I’ll get it.” Tricia took Erika’s chin in her hand and leaned forward. Everything around Erika became distant and inconsequential as Tricia’s tongue flicked the cheese off of her cheek followed by lips that closed over hers in a loving caress.

–o0o–

---

To be continued…

The Princess and the Plague (Life after Camp Kumoni) By Anistasia Allread Edited by Nick B You know what my Uncle Will would have said?” “No.” “Every adventure starts with your first step and a whistle on your lips.”

---

Eric lay in bed. It was still early, especially after the long night he had spent with Tricia. He heaved himself to a sitting position and smoothed out the wrinkles in his nightgown.

He padded into his bathroom, stepped out of the long nightwear and emptied his bladder before slipping into some sweatpants. He didn’t want his dad to suddenly appear in the bedroom unannounced and see him in the soft, floral material of the gown. He lay back in bed and curled up with a pillow.

Tricia had kissed him–well, Erika. She had kissed Erika before, but it had always been a small loving kiss, not the passionate, lingering kiss she had planted on her last night, practically in front of the whole school. It wasn’t just one kiss either. Tricia’s lips kept finding ways of touching hers. Julian and Stan were a bit surprised at first–probably just as surprised as Erika had been. After the fourth excuse for a kiss, Erika could see their body language relax a bit more.

Eric liked Tricia–liked her a whole lot. His body was thrilled that she was as interested in him as he was in her. He just wasn’t sure about letting the whole school know that Erika and Tricia were an ‘item’. Tricia hadn’t groped Erika or been munching on her face all night, just a few kisses here and there. Erika felt almost as if Tricia was marking her territory. Julian was a good-looking guy, after all.

Girls around them in the stands looked two or three times, but then seemed to take it as natural as well. There were a few gay students in school, but as far as Eric knew they had not gone out with one another, other than as friends.

Seeing two girls kissing was probably a novelty, but one that hopefully will be accepted. No one had called them dykes, or lesbians during or after the game. Julian still spoke to them and Stan tried to explain the game of football to Erika so that she could understand exactly what she would be cheering for.

The Warthogs ended up winning the game 31 to 10. Tricia and Erika said goodbye to Julian and Stan and walked hand in hand to Tricia’s house.

Tricia pulled Erika off to the side of the drive into the shadows away from the streetlights. Erika felt Tricia’s hands lightly take her face and guide it to her waiting lips. Erika wrapped Tricia’s tiny waist in her arms and pulled the blonde closer taking control. Her tongue sought entry, which Tricia was more than willing to receive. The blonde tasted sweet, warm and delicious. One of Erika’s hands drifted down and cupped the blonde’s beautifully shaped butt. She gave it a gentle squeeze then pulled her hips to her own, causing Tricia’s tongue to respond more forcefully.

Tricia pushed away after a while to catch her breath, “You are a tease,” she accused.

“A tease, what do you mean?” Erika asked.

“You have been looking so hot all night. Every guy at that game as well as some of the girls had their eyes on you,” Tricia explained. “Julian was practically drooling all over you.”

“He was not,” Erika shook her head. “He was just being nice.”

“Oh, he was so. Why else do you think I began kissing you?” Tricia asked. “I had to let him and everyone else know that you were mine.” Her eyes flashed emphasizing that last word.

“So, I am ‘yours’ now?” A thrill fluttered her heart.

“I was hoping you would be mine,” she responded, a little more timidly.

Erika kissed Tricia again. “I am yours if you will have me.”

Tricia kissed her back.

Once in Tricia’s room, Erika disappeared into the bathroom and took a shower, scrubbing makeup from her face.

Tricia was waiting for him when he emerged from the bathroom. She leaned into him and tousled his hair then kissed him again.

“You’ll even take me as Eric?” he asked.

Tricia looked into his eyes, “I love you. It doesn’t matter which ‘you’, you are presenting.”

“It doesn’t?”

“I think Erika is prettier,” Tricia admitted. “She looked so hot in that skirt with those boots tonight.”

“What about now?” Eric asked.

Tricia smiled. “It’s still you, just a scruffier, less refined you.”

Eric kissed her, savoring her soft lips. “Well, the prettier me has to go see a shrink tomorrow.”

“How is it going with your psychologist?” Tricia asked.

“I don’t know, as well as can be expected, I guess,”

“Meaning?”

“I don’t know, we’ll see. I’ve only seen her a couple of times.”

“Leeza said that the right psychologist can make a huge difference.”

“I’m not sure yet about Dr. Farts.”

“Her name is Dr. Farts?” Tricia suppressed a giggle.

“Her name is Dr. Barts, I just call her Dr. Farts.”

“Why?”

“Mostly to irritate my mom,” Eric shrugged. He placed his gaffe, forms, and bra into his duffle, “Now, what to wear?”

“You’re going as Erika?”

“Dr. Farts asked to meet me as her.”

“So… something casual but nice.” Tricia went to the closet.

“Jeans and a nice top?” Erika suggested.

“Uh-uh,” Tricia shook her head, “Nice. Jeans are every day.”

“So, something like the blue dress at camp?”

“That’s too nice.” She perused the clothes. “Aha! Here you go.” She pulled on a hanger, “You can wear this with it.”

“How about nylons?” Eric was hopeful.

“Not with something this casual. You can wear either your strappy sandals or these flats will work.”

Eric took the outfit and folded it neatly in his duffle.

“Don’t forget your makeup,” Tricia reminded. “And don’t overdo it.”

“Lip gloss?”

Tricia nodded.

Eric tossed the strap of his duffle over his shoulder and followed Tricia downstairs. Leeza was kind enough to drive him home and he sat in the back seat with Tricia, holding hands while looking deeply into one another’s eyes.

–o0o–

Eric heard his father take the stairs down to the kitchen. He decided, he may as well get some breakfast too.

“Morning, Eric,” his father greeted.

“Morning, dad.”

“I thought we’d eat a quick breakfast and then go hit some balls,” Mr. Martin smiled.

“Dad, I don’t like golf,” Eric reminded.

“I was thinking the batting cages.” His dad poured himself some coffee. He looked up to Eric and held the pot up. “Want some?”

“Sure,” Eric nodded.

“Eggos or toast?” his dad offered.

“Let’s splurge and have Eggos,” Eric suggested dripping with sarcasm. He took a sip of the offered brew, “Did mom tell you that I have a doctor’s appointment this afternoon?”

“Yep. We’ll be back in plenty of time. I also have tee time an hour before your appointment. So, we’ll have to be back before then.”

Eric inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. With his dad’s tee time an hour before the appointment, he’d have at least an hour to get changed.

“So, why the batting cages?” Eric pressed.

“Some guy time,” his dad replied, “I haven’t seen you all summer, and the last couple of weeks have been a real stress for me at work. This way we can blow off some steam.”

The two finished their breakfast in uneasy silence.

“See you down here in about fifteen minutes.” Eric’s dad smiled.

Eric trudged upstairs to his room and climbed into his jeans and a T-shirt before brushing his teeth. He pulled his hair back loosely and put a cap on. He looked into the mirror and was tempted to put some mascara on, but the fountain incident was too fresh still. He met his dad downstairs and followed him out to the truck.

Mr. Martin pulled out of the drive and headed down to the main road.

“Dad, what is the real reason for this?” Eric asked suspicious.

“What do you mean?”

“Dad, we hardly ever have ‘guy time’.”

“I know,” he sighed, “My dad wasn’t around much when I was growing up, the only ‘guy time’ I had was with my Uncle Will,” he paused, “I miss my Uncle Will, I wish you could have met him.”

“He’s your favorite Uncle who died, right?” Eric questioned.

There was a pause, “Yes, he died before you were born.”

“Dad?”

Mr. Martin sighed, “Okay, okay, I know that this is transparent, but I haven’t been around a lot because of this huge work project, and now I’m feeling guilty.”

“It’s okay dad, really. We don’t have to do this.”

“But I’d like to spend some time with you.” His father looked away from the road and made eye contact with Eric.

Eric didn’t know what to say. It had been a long time since his dad had had time to spend with him. He smiled to himself.

There was that one failed fishing trip when he was about ten…

His dad decided that they needed to have some ‘guy time’ and took him on a fishing trip. They packed up the truck, with a tent, sleeping bags, rods and tackle on a Thursday night. Friday, they drove up to the lake. His dad rented a small aluminum boat and they loaded all of their gear into it. A storm had decided to move in on them and by the time they were halfway across the lake, they were drenched to the skin.

They found a secluded camping spot and unloaded the boat, putting the already wet stuff under a fir tree.

“Mother Fu–duge!” his dad swore.

“What?”

“I forgot the… flippin’ tent poles.” His was trying to watch his cussing, “Well, we’ll just have to make a lean to out of it. Why don’t you go try and find us some fire wood?”

Eric went off into the trees looking for wood that might still be dry after the deluge. He didn’t have much luck and came back to camp in the dark with only one arm load. His dad had the tent draped over a couple of branches of a tree to act as a sort of roof.

“There isn’t any dry wood out there, dad.” Eric complained.

“We’ll just have to make do.” He took the wood and arranged it in a tepee formation. He dug around and found some matches, but the paper and fire starter that they had with them had gotten wet and wouldn’t catch. He used up most of his matches before giving up.

“I guess we’re roughing it tonight,” he sighed. “You hungry?”

Eric nodded.

“I think the cracker box is wet, but they should be dry. You should curl up in the sleeping bag and start getting warm.”

Eric found the soggy cracker box and pulled the unopened plastic bag out. He curled up in his sleeping bag next to the tree and silently ate his crackers.

The forest around them was quiet, even the crickets were silent, preferring to wait out the rain for a better night. The only sounds he could make out were the rain splattering into the lake and on the rocks along its shore. Before long, his dad came up and wiggled into his bag. Eric handed the crackers over to his dad who accepted them without word.

Eric didn’t sleep well that night. His wet clothes and the sleeping bag seemed to do nothing against the cold ground, leaching the warmth from his body. He tossed and turned, waking with chattering teeth every time he tried to get into a more comfortable position.

Morning came way too early. Eric was thankful for the light, but without adequate sleep, he was cranky and exhausted.

“Well, we have light, let’s go out on the lake and see if we can catch some fish, then we’ll go back across the lake to the lodge and get some dry fire starters and see if they have a tent we can rent.” Mr. Martin suggested.

“Can we go to the lodge first?” Eric asked, “I’m freezing.”

“Sure.”

Eric wiggled out of his bag and wrapped the warm part around him and headed down to the water.

“Dad?” Eric called.

“Yes?”

“Where’s our boat?”

“It’s tied up next to the lake…” his dad emerged from the forest to an empty lake shore, “It was right here.” His dad swore, pointing to a dead log, “This log has moved. Did you come down here last night?” he asked Eric.

“No, Dad. I was in the woods trying to find dry wood.”

“Oh shit!” hid dad swore.

“What?”

“Look at your feet.”

Eric did and his shoes were properly tied. He looked up at his dad confused.

His dad pointed. “Those tracks in the sand are bear prints.”

Eric’s heart jumped as he scanned the woods for a sign of bear.

“I’ll bet the bear rolled the log over looking for food, dislodging the rope to the boat.” Mr. Martin looked out into the lake looking for a metal boat, finding nothing but water and gray clouds that threatened to dump on them some more.

Eric looked up and down the lake shore looking for the boat. “Dad, what are we going to do? I don’t see our boat.”

“Let’s go back and grab our stuff and start walking down the shore. We’ll probably come across the boat in an inlet or something.”

Mr. Martin wrapped an arm around Eric’s neck and started back to their makeshift camp.

“Freeze!” his dad whispered sharply.

Eric froze and looked up from the ground. A bear was in their camp, poking its nose into their food, using its massive claws to hold and tear into packages.

“Slowly back away. If it chases, jump into the lake and swim hard and fast.” His dad instructed.

The two slowly backed away putting several trees between them and the bear.

“Now, let’s run down the shore,” his dad said turning. The two ran down the sandy lake shore, dodging large boulders that sporadically dotted its edge. Once they were a ways away, Mr. Martin slowed down to a walk, “That was scary,” he confessed.

“Now, what are we going to do?” Eric asked.

“It looks like we walk back to the lodge.”

“That will take days.” Eric complained.

“If we start now, we should be there around dinner time.”

Eric groaned.

“We may even come across our boat along the way, or we might meet another camper and see if they can take us across the lake to the lodge.” His dad tried to sound hopeful, “You know what my Uncle Will would have said?”

“No.”

“Every adventure starts with your first step and a whistle on your lips.” He smiled. Eric’s dad puckered his lips and started whistling a familiar tune as they walked along the lake shore, skirting rocks and jumping over logs.

–o0o–

Eric’s legs were numb as he trudged up to the steps entering the lodge. He stopped at their base, not knowing if he had enough strength to lift them, but the promise of dry warmth and food was overpowering.

The night sky had darkened a while ago and only the occasional glimmer of light from the lodge kept them moving forward.

Eric stumbled after his father into the lodge and sat heavily onto a fireplace hearth that was warm from a large crackling fire.

Eric was barely aware of the conversation his dad had with the lodge keeper. The only thing he heard was warm bed, and hot food. Those of course were the only four words he cared about at the moment.

His dad scooped him up off the hearth and carried him up a flight of stairs to a room.

They both undressed and took turns in a hot shower. The warmth helped to revitalize him a little, but then his stomach began to gnaw at itself. When he entered the bedroom, he was greeted by a large tray of food. Eric fell on the hamburger devouring it in a handful of bites. He was halfway done with his fries when he saw his dad watching him.

“I’m sorry, Eric,” he apologized.

“It’s okay dad. You couldn’t have controlled a bear.”

Bed had never felt so wonderful. His brain had switched off before his head had hit the pillow.

Eric woke the following morning to a knock on the door. He wrapped a towel around his waist and peeked through the crack.

“Here’s your clothes.” A woman smiled. “Washed and dried.”

“Thank you.” Eric accepted the bundle and nudged the door closed with a foot.

He and his dad tucked into eggs, ham, pancakes and home fried potatoes, not those cheap ground up frozen potatoes, but thick-cut, baked and fried spuds.

“You know, if you had gone the other way up the lake shore, you’d have come to one of the logging access roads.” The woman told them, “One of the weekend loggers would have given you a lift.”

Eric’s dad swallowed hard, “How far up the lake?”

“Only a mile or two.” She refilled Eric’s juice.

Eric heard his father groan.

Not much could be salvaged from their camp site. Eric and his dad pulled the broken bits of fishing poles and torn sleeping bags out of the ranger’s boat and dumped them into the back of the truck.

“We aren’t telling your mother about this,” his dad said firmly.

“She’ll ask about the fish.”

“I’ll come up with a cover story.”

Later that day, Eric found himself behind a fish market, holding a string of trout up for his dad to take a picture of him with ‘his catch’.

His mother ‘oohed’ and ‘ahhed’ over the great catch that her son had taken in as she fried the trout.

–o0o–

“What are you thinking about?” his dad asked as he pulled into the parking lot.

“About our fishing trip.”

Eric’s dad groaned loudly then looked at his son. “You haven’t told your mother about that have you?”

Eric shook his head, “No way.” The two looked at each other and began laughing.

---

To be continued…

The Princess and the Plague (Life after Camp Kumoni) By Anistasia Allread Edited by Nick B “Whoa, freaky,” his mom gasped. “Gee thanks mom,” Erika scoffed.

---

Eric swung a bat, then traded it for another and swung that one. Other than playing softball at camp, he hardly ever took part in this kind of activity. When he was eight, he had been on a T-ball team. He hadn’t been any good. As usual, he was too weird, too uncoordinated and too immature to enjoy the game.

“Find a good one?” his dad asked coming out of the building.

“I guess so.”

“Here, take this.” His dad handed him a card that read ‘Sluggers’.

“What’s this?” Eric asked.

“It’s a prepaid card,” his dad hefted a bat. “This place isn’t very far from your school, so I figured if you got a bit stressed and needed to hit something, you could, you know, come here and whack at some balls.”

“Uh, thanks dad.” Eric didn’t know what to say. He stuck the card into his pocket and settled the helmet on his head.

“I’m too out of practice and too old to try fast pitch just yet. Shall we try the soft ball cage?” his father asked.

“Sure.” Eric followed his dad around the large cage to the slow pitch cages.

“How are things going at school?” his dad asked settling into a batting stance.

“Fine I guess.” Eric shrugged even though his dad’s back was turned to him.

The yellow ball was lobbed. His dad swung and missed, “Your mom says that you’ve been having a hard time.”

Eric groaned inwardly. This was what the ‘guy time’ was about. Dad concerned about Eric fitting in at school. “It’s no big deal,” he stated.

“It’s a big deal when you’re too worried about bullies to concentrate on your school work.” His dad swung at another ball catching a corner, but the yellow ball slapped the ground and bounced into the cage behind him. “You know I was picked on when I was around your age too.” His dad choked up on the bat.

Eric had heard this lecture and story so many times, that he muttered the words under his breath as his dad launched into his spiel.

Yes, yes, Eric thought. I’ve got to get some confidence and stand up to the bullies, show them that I’m not scared. Force them to back down. I got it, I got it. Boy did I ever get it. Does he have any idea how much duct tape hurts when it is ripped off your balls?

His dad stood up out of his crouch and stepped back and gestured for Eric to take his turn.

Eric stood in the batter’s box resting the bat on his shoulder.

“You’ve got to get down into a good crouch, put all of your weight on your back foot and be ready to shift it on to your front foot as you follow through,” his dad instructed from outside the cage.

Eric saw the light come on at the machine and did what his dad had told him, as he swung at the ball. The bat vibrated as it connected with the ball sending it against the far side of the cage.

His dad beamed. “See? What did I tell you? Nice hit.”

Eric didn’t have the heart to inform his dad that he had been on one of the winning softball teams at camp.

“What I guess I’m saying is that if you are willing to go through with it, that I’d be willing to pay for some self-defense classes. I have a friend who is a black belt in judo or something like that. I’d bet he’d be willing to show you a few moves to —you know, protect yourself.”

Eric swung at the ball imagining it was his dad’s friend’s head and sent it out over the machines.

“Good hit, son,” he encouraged. “I’m sure if you liked it, and you set your mind to it, you could probably earn a black belt in karate or something.”

Or end up getting my ass kicked in a sparring match by an eight-year-old kid, Eric thought.

“I’m doing okay so far this year, Dad.” He swung and chopped a ball right, “No one is picking on me so far. In fact, I’ve been making friends.”

“That’s good to hear.” His dad’s voice held doubt. “I still think it would be a good idea if you were to take some self-defense classes after school.”

Eric’s heart skipped a beat. A yellow softball hit the ground behind him as he swallowed. “I’ve kind of joined a club at school,” Eric tossed out. He wracked his brain trying to figure out what to tell his dad; anything but rally squad. If his parents knew about rally squad, they’d want to pick him up from practice and start going to the games to watch. They would know he’d been transforming into Erika.

“Oh? What club did you join?” His father sounded interested.

“It’s a journalism, political cartoonist club,” Eric made up.

His dad nodded. “You do like to draw.”

Eric dug himself deeper. “Since it is the beginning of the school year, we are meeting every day after school, to get a jump on our project.”

“Sounds like a big and important project. Still, I’m sure they can let you miss one meeting a week to learn some karate, or kung fu.”

“I don’t know.” Eric swung at a ball and missed. “I’ll ask though.”

“Great! Tell your mom what kind of classes you want to take, and she’ll set them up.”

Eric swallowed a lump. “Thanks dad.”

The two of them moved up to a slow pitch hard ball cage to swing at some more balls.

His dad tipped his head. “Check out the skirt.” He said under his breath. For Eric’s ears only.

Eric turned and saw a pretty young lady. The skirt was indeed quite cute, but Eric felt that he as Erika could wear it better than she did, and the shoes she picked to wear with it were hideous. How could she walk out of the house wearing those god-awful things with such a nice skirt?

“You should go ask her if she wants to hit a few balls.”

“Yeah, right dad.” Eric scoffed.

“I’m serious. Go on.”

Eric gave his dad a long hard look, his dad returned it. Eric shrugged his shoulders and slowly walked towards the girl, wondering what he could possibly say to her.

She had dark hair that had been highlighted, which she wore very straight.

“Hi.” Eric managed.

The girl turned to see him. “Hi,” she returned.

“That is a cute skirt, where did you find it?” Eric asked.

“Macy’s.” She turned away and suppressed a giggle.

“I was hitting some balls over in the cages and wondered if you might want to try a few?”

The girl giggled and looked up as a large guy approached.

“What are you doing speaking to my girlfriend, plague?” Todd demanded. Todd was one of the largest players on the football team that was to protect the quarterback.

“I was just making conversation.” Eric forced a smile.

“He’s ‘The Plague’?” the girl asked.

“The one and only,” Todd said as if presenting an anomaly. “Get out of here and don’t ever talk to her again.”

“Sorry,” Eric apologized. He turned to walk away as Todd spat at him.

Eric’s face was red with rage as he approached his dad.

“Sorry, Eric, I didn’t know she had a boyfriend.”

“Can we go?” Eric growled.

“Don’t you want to hit a few more?”

“No. I want to go home.”

“Alright, don’t get your panties in a bunch. Let’s grab some lunch before we head home,” his dad suggested.

Eric couldn’t help wondering if his panties were in a bunch. They didn’t feel like it. They still felt soft and cozy next to his skin.

They picked up some burgers on the way and devoured the fries before they pulled into the driveway.

After eating their sandwiches, Eric escaped up to his room. He logged on to his computer and shifted through his email.

Hey Erika,

I hope school is going as well for you as it is me. Thanks to your incredible drawings, I’ve been able to write a lot. My friends who have seen the story and your drawings are all impressed. I wish there was a way that we could get together and talk. I think our school plays yours the second to last game of the season. Maybe we could hook up then. I’ll buy you a latte or something and we can catch up.

Let me know what’s going on with you. Missing you bunches,

Matt

Eric smiled. Erika will have to write Matt a long email detailing the trials and tribulations of a teenage girl when she had more time.

She scrolled down.

What’s up girlfriend?

Derek and I are doing well. Our parents approve so much of one another that we are allowed to get together almost every weekend. He is sooo great!

His mom is so cool! She has some of the best tips and ideas for us midgets on how to do things. Derek’s dad built her whole kitchen so that everything was easy for her to work with. We don’t have to stand on step stools to cook or even to wash our hands. It’s amazing. Even the bathroom is scaled down for us.

Derek’s dad is taking us to a comic book convention next week. I’ve never been before, I’m a bit nervous. Isn’t there like a whole lot of geeks at those things? Derek seems all excited about it, so it should be fun.

What’s going on with my Lavender Lady friends?
Write soon,

Dani

A soft knock came at the door.

“Yes?” Eric answered.

The door opened and his mother poked her head in, “Your dad is gone. You need to get ready for Dr. Barts. She said she wanted to meet you as… you know. Do you have clothes and makeup and stuff?”

“Yes.” Eric blushed. “I’ve got it taken care of. Thanks mom.” He signed off his computer.

“I’ll be downstairs.” She closed the door.

Eric pulled out the outfit he had hung in the closet last night and dug the other things out of his duffle and went into the bathroom.

---o0o---

Erika checked her face one last time in the mirror and applied a touch more lip gloss. She stood back and admired the blue and white floral sun dress and short, white knit sweater that went over the top. She slipped into her light-colored flats and deposited the tube of gloss into her purse before walking downstairs.

“Ready mom,” she sang as she descended.

“Whoa, freaky,” his mom gasped.

“Gee thanks mom,” Erika sneered, somewhat put out at the reaction.

“No, I mean, that it’s freaky because looking at you is like me looking in the mirror but twenty years ago.”

Erika stepped off the last step.

“Thanks mom.” She smiled, went up to her mother and kissed her on the cheek.

“Uh, we should be going,” Mrs. Martin stated slightly embarrassed, grabbing her purse.

The ride in the car to Dr. Barts was a bit awkward. Erika’s mother kept stealing silent looks at her son/daughter.

“Where did you get the clothes?” she asked.

“The girls from camp loaned them to me.” Erika smoothed the wrinkles out of her skirt.

“That was nice.” Her mother didn’t sound convinced.

Erika took her mother’s arm as they walked across the parking lot to Dr. Barts’ office. While her mother checked her in, Erika picked up a Cosmo and seated herself in a chair, crossing her legs. She looked up from her magazine as her mother turned and looked at her strangely. Mrs. Martin shook her head as if to clear a thought and sat down next to her *son*.

A few minutes later Dr. Barts called from the door, “Erika?”

Erika smoothly stood up placed the Cosmo on the table and joined Dr. Barts at the door.

“It’s good to see you, Erika,” the doctor greeted.

“Thank you,” Erika grinned. She took a seat on the edge of the couch this time, making sure to smooth the skirt of her dress under her.

“You look very pretty, Erika. Did your mom or your friends help you get ready?”

Erika blinked, momentarily confused. “No, I dress myself. I did borrow this dress from a friend though.”

“It’s very becoming on you,” Dr. Barts picked up her note pad. “If I hadn’t known any better, I would have thought you were a normal young lady.”

Erika smiled. “Thank you.”

“So why did you pick out this outfit today?” Dr. Barts asked.

“Is there something wrong with it?” Erika looked down at her cleavage and the dress. She smoothed out her skirt.

“No, I think it is lovely. I just wanted to see what thought process you went through.”

“Well, I wanted something nice to wear, since this is the first time I will have been here as Erika, but my friend suggested that I didn’t overdo it, so I settled on this dress.”

“Do you do your own hair and makeup?” Dr. Barts inquired.

“Yes,” Erika nodded, “I’m afraid, I’m still not as skilled or as quick at my makeup as my friends, but they say that I’m doing fine. It does take me a little bit longer to get this back here to look right though.” Erika lightly touched the back of her head.

Dr. Barts smiled. “I think it takes us all a little bit longer to get that to look right.”

“What do you think about when you are getting dressed?”

“Not much,” Erika admitted. “Mainly if it the outfit will look alright on me. I remind myself to be careful not to get any make up on my clothes and I think about what I’ll be doing later.”

“Do you get excited or aroused while dressing?” she asked.

“You asked me that one before,” Erika pointed out. “No, I don’t get aroused while dressing or thinking about dressing.” She was starting to take offense.

“Have you had any more ‘plague’ incidents lately?”

“Not if you don’t count being spat at.”

“When was this?” she asked.

“This morning. My dad wanted some ‘guy time’. Mostly he wanted to convince me to take karate lessons for self-defense.”

“Self-defense classes would be good for anybody.” Dr. Barts agreed.

“I’ve got something else going on.”

“Oh? What’s that?”

“I tried out and made the Rally squad.”

“That’s terrific, Erika. What did your parents say?”

“I haven’t told them yet,” Erika looked past Dr. Barts to the picture. “I want to surprise them once I get my uniform.”

“How many guys are on the Rally squad?” Dr. Barts asked.

“Just two.”

“I think that is a wonderful move. I think that your parents will be excited to see you with all of those pretty girls cheering on your team,” Dr. Barts smiled, “Did you know that several of our Presidents were on their High school and College cheer squads?”

“No.”

“If my memory serves me right, Eisenhower, Ford and Reagan were amongst those. So you are in good company.” Dr. Barts looked at her pad, “So, do you and your dad, get much ‘guy time’?”

“No. Most of the time we try to do something and it ends up being a disaster.”

“It couldn’t be that bad.”

“There was the fishing trip where we got lost and were practically attacked by a bear.”

Dr. Barts gave Erika a look of disbelief.

Erika spent the next five minutes relating the failed fishing trip story.

“Oh my,” Dr. Barts shook her head. “I see what you mean about ‘guy time’ being a disaster. But if you look at it from a different angle, there was a lot hours that you spent alone with your dad out in the woods. Now you have a tale and a cover up story to share between you two, so in a way ‘guy time’ was a success.”

“I never looked at it that way before,” Erika admitted.

“So, do you think that you and your dad will have special time together if you are Erika?”

“I guess so, I don’t see why not. I’m the same person,” Erika stated.

“But if you are Erika, then you will be forcing your dad to see you as a girl. He won’t relate to you as Eric, as a guy or do those kinds of things. Do you think your dad would take Erika fishing? Or perhaps to the batting cages?”

“No.” Erika shook her head and fell silent as the shrink wrote on her pad.

“So what have you been up to over the past few days?” Dr. Barts broke the silence.

“I went to a football game last night,” Erika smiled.

“Did your team win?”

“Yes. Julian and Stan think that they’ll make it to the State play offs again this year.”

“Who are Julian and Stan?”

“Two guys we met at the game. Julian is on the swim team, and Stan is a diver.”

“Who went with you to the game?”

“Tricia.”

“She’s your friend from camp?”

Erika nodded. “She kissed me last night,” Erika dropped her gaze in embarrassment.

“So you are making friends. That’s great, Erika.”

“My camp friends are helping with that.”

“Erika, how do you feel when you present yourself in this fashion?”

“I think I’m more comfortable,” Erika was slow in answering. “I feel pretty, and I like how people treat me, how people look at me.”

“How do they look at you, or treat you?”

“With respect; like a lady; with care — as if I am a person, someone to be admired, not the scum of society that they can have their way with and dump off in a trash heap.”

“When you are dressed and take on the persona of Erika, you are admired and respected?” Dr. Barts asked. “How so?”

“At the game last night, other kids, students, were allowing me to sit with them, talk with them; they weren’t showing me hex signs and shouting insults at me. In fact, they were trying to get to know me. Julian the captain of the swim team was flirting with me, Tricia said that she noticed other guys checking me out but were too intimidated to approach me. Julian walked us down to the concessions stand to make sure that we could get there and back unmolested.” Erika looked Dr. Barts in the eye, tears running down her cheeks, “You have no idea what a surreal feeling all of that is, especially after the last few years of being the butt of every joke, the target of every prank; even from teachers.”

“You went to the game as Erika and no one recognized you?”

“They all know me as Erika now.”

“How do they know Erika? Have you been going to school as Erika?” Dr. Barts became alarmed.

Erika nodded, “It is the only way to go and not be picked on, or bullied.”

“Does your mother know?”

“No. Please don’t tell her. I can’t go to school as ‘The Plague’, I just can’t.” She accepted a tissue from Dr. Barts and dabbed at her eyes. “You don’t know what they would do to me if ‘The Plague’ showed up and Erika disappeared.”

“Erika, you are skating on very thin ice. Do you know how many laws you are breaking?”

“I’m only going to school as a girl.”

“Are you in gym class?”

“No. I only have to take it for one year in high school. I always planned on taking it my senior year.”

“What about using the bathroom?”

“The bathrooms all have stalls with doors. I’m not peeking at anyone, that is just gross. I'm not a pervert.”

“How did you even get registered?”

“I registered as a transfer student. My transcripts are still in route.”

“What transcripts?”

“The ones that the school will get next week.”

“You are forging documents?”

“Not really. We’re just changing a few things on my old ones.”

Dr. Barts stared hard at the young lady in front of her. She had to remind herself that the girl in her office was actually a boy.

“Eric,” she stressed his real name. “You are placing me on the legal edge of patient — doctor confidentiality. I am very conflicted as what I should do.”

“I’m not breaking any laws,” Erika protested.

“Actually, you are, but with the exception of changing your transcripts they are relatively minor.”

“I just want to go to school as Erika and not be bullied,” Erika whined.

“And what will you do after high school? You’ll have a diploma with Erika on it.”

“I don’t know yet. I could tell the school that they misspelled my name or tell them what really happened.”

“And you could give up being Erika, just like that?” Dr. Barts asked.

Erika fell silent. “I’m not sure. I feel like I am one and the same.”

“The young lady who walked in my office today looking so pretty is not the same as the young man who plopped himself down in my chair for the last few visits,” Dr. Barts pointed out. “As Erika, you sit different, you read different magazines, and you hold yourself differently. You even speak differently as Erika than as Eric.” She looked hard at Erika. “Perhaps this is more of a split personality case?”

“I don’t have a split personality. I’m just behaving the way a young lady behaves,” Erika protested.

“Well that has yet to be proven.” Dr. Barts sighed.

Erika was silent.

“I want you to stop thinking so much about how to avoid being ‘The Plague’ and start thinking about being yourself. I think that will be your assignment for next time.” Dr. Barts looked at her watch. “Speaking of time, ours is almost up and I need to see your mother for a few minutes.”

“You aren’t going to tell her anything that we talked about today are you?”

Dr. Barts smiled, “I don’t know yet. You have really put me between a rock and a hard place.”

Erika eased herself up off the couch and walked to the door, straightening her skirt.

“I would like to see Eric next visit.” Dr. Barts came up behind her. “You are a lovely young person. We just need to figure out if you are to be a young lady, or young man.” She rested a hand on Erika’s shoulder, “I also think it would be a good idea for those self-defense classes, okay?”

“Okay.”

Erika entered the waiting room and smiled a bit deflated at her mother. “Your turn.”

Mrs. Martin greeted Dr. Barts and disappeared behind the door. Erika picked the Cosmo back up, gently took a seat and waited. She flipped through the magazine but didn’t pay any attention to it. Her whole focus was on the door across the room from her and how her mother would be acting as she came back through it.

To be continued…

The Princess and the Plague (Life after Camp Kumoni) By Anistasia Allread Edited by Nick B “How was your evening?” His dad asked as Eric walked to the refrigerator to get a cold drink. “Good.” Eric had to work to keep himself from sighing. “She a good kisser?” Mr. Martin asked opening the fridge behind his son.

---

“Thank you, Dr. Barts.” Mrs. Martin finally exited the door. She glanced at Erika and gave her a quick smile.

Erika’s heart skipped a beat, then rushed to make up for it. It wasn’t a disappointing smile. Perhaps Dr. Barts didn’t tell her anything. Erika stood up and tossed both women an uncertain smile. Dr. Barts winked at Erika from behind her mother. Erika took a deep relaxing breath.

Erika walked hesitantly next to her mother as they made their way to the car.

“Shall we go get some ice cream?” Mrs. Martin asked.

“That sounds good,” Erika nodded.

-o0o-

Once they had gotten home, Erika hugged her mom, “Thanks for the ice cream.”

“I still can't get over how much you look like me,” her mother shook her head in disbelief.

Erika leaned in and gave her mother a kiss on the cheek, then rushed up stairs.

She went straight to her bathroom and stood, admiring herself in the mirror, trying to imagine how her mother might have looked when she was younger.

“Your nose is too strong,” she said touching her face. “Why can’t you have a cute button nose like Tricia’s or a softer chin, like Katie’s?” She sighed heavily then slipped out of her outfit and took a shower to scrub off the makeup and shampoo the hairspray out of her hair.

Eric slicked his hair back out of his face and neatly folded the dress and sweater putting them in his backpack. He wrapped the makeup and other items and tucked them in as well, before going to his computer. He logged in.

Dear Dani,

I’m so happy to hear about you and Derek and am thrilled to hear that you and his mother are getting along. Having been ‘the plague’, I know that there are some real diamonds out there among the rocks and pebbles. You found a giant gem in Derek.

Things here are going okay. Erika has been attending school instead of Eric. Samantha has even talked Krystal and I into joining the Cheerleading and Rally squads. We start on Monday. So far no one suspects me; at least I don’t think anyone does.

Mom has me seeing a shrink. She’s okay, I guess. We talk a lot about different things. Sometimes it’s hard. I don’t know if she is just playing games, or if there is a point to the whole thing. Sometimes while I’m in there, my head hurts for the circles she gets my brain into.

Tricia and I are kind of going steady now, I think. She kissed me last night. J Oh, btw Matt is emailing me now too. :)

Erika

Erika sent the email off and opened another.

Hey Matt,

How are you doing? It’s great to hear about how much people like your story. I’m glad that my doodles could help out.

Things here are going alright. I joined our school’s Rally squad. Samantha kind of talked me into it. It might be fun. I get to go to all of the football games for free. :)

Write me soon,

Erika

Eric was working on a drawing, when his phone rang.

“Hi Erika,” Tricia greeted.

“Hi.”

“How was the psychologist today?”

“It was okay, I guess.”

“What are you doing tonight?” she asked.

“Not much of anything.”

“Can you come over and hang out? Watch movies?”

“I don’t know, I’ll have to ask,” Eric responded, “I’ll call you back in a few minutes.”

Eric hung up and started down the stairs when he heard his dad whistling as he came in the front door.

“Hey son,” Mr. Martin greeted with a smile, “What’s the hurry?”

“Tricia just asked if I could go over to her house and watch movies,” Eric blurted out.

“Is Tricia a girlfriend?”

Eric blushed a shade or two scarlet as he nodded.

“Will her parent’s be home?”

“I think so.”

“If her parents, are home, I don’t see why you can’t go, just clear it with your mother first.”

“Really?” Eric asked.

Mr. Martin nodded and moved past his son up the stairs to shower, “Do you need a ride?”

“I don’t know?”

Mr. Martin nodded towards the other part of the house, “Clear it with your mom.”

Eric found his mom in the kitchen

“Mom? Tricia asked if I could go over and watch movies at her house. Dad said that it would be alright, as long as it was all right with you.”

Mrs. Martin paused in her dinner preparations and thought for a moment, “Fine, but you have to be home by eleven.”

Eric quickly stepped across the room and kissed his mother on the cheek. “Thanks mom.”

Mrs. Martin was slightly taken aback by the intimate gesture but smiled as she watched her son disappear.

---o0o---

Tricia greeted Eric at the door. “It’s great to see you.” She waved to Eric’s father who waved back before pulling out of the driveway, “You should have had your dad come in.” She threw her arms around him and embraced him tightly.

“He doesn’t know about Erika at all, I’d be afraid of him finding out.” Eric tried to excuse his rudeness.

“Well, I’m glad you’re here,” Tricia kissed him firmly on the lips.

“Where are your parents?” he inquired.

“In their room watching a movie. We’ll be just down the hall, watching our own.” Tricia took his hand and led him upstairs to the large room where they had spent the slumber party.

“I brought the stuff back.” Eric placed his backpack on a chair and began unzipping it. “The dress worked great. Dr. Barts seemed to like it too.”

“I knew it would look good on you,” Tricia said, smiling. “Maybe you can wear it to school Monday?”

“It’s a bit dressy isn’t it?”

“Sometimes it’s good to dress up for school,” Tricia accepted the dress and sweater from Eric and hung it up, while Eric put away the makeup, forms and other items.

“Hey, Erika.” Leeza greeted coming out of her room. She looked him up and down. “Slumming, huh?” She smiled and left the room.

“See you tomorrow sis,” Tricia called after her.

“Slumming?” Eric queried Tricia.

“It’s her term for not dressing as a girl.” Tricia took his hand and led him to the couch.

She pushed him down and fell on top of him, pressing her lips to his as one hand stroked his hair and the other traced the firm muscles on his chest from his morning work outs at Camp Kumoni.

Her tongue worked its way into his mouth as he fought to understand what exactly was expected of him. Hesitantly he placed one hand on her waist, the other stroked hair away from her silky, soft cheek.

Her scent mingled with the feel of her body as it pressed down against his; her firm breasts pressed against his chest and the taste of her mouth against his, awakened a new hunger in him. The hand on her waist slid to her round buttocks and pulled her into him.

“What about your parents?” Eric asked breathlessly between the kisses he desired more than anything else at the moment.

“What about them?”

“Shouldn’t we be watching a movie?”

Tricia sucked on his lower lip then pulled away with a pout, “Yeah, I guess so.” Tricia eased off of him and set up a movie to play on the large plasma screen. She then turned and hurled herself back into Eric’s arms, her lips again, devouring his.

Eric didn’t recall seeing any of the movie. His lips were sore, his tongue ached, and his next Facebook entry was going to declare that he was ‘happy’.

Tricia gave his hand a squeeze as her mother’s car slowed to a stop in front of his house. “Call me,” she pleaded.

He gave her hand a squeeze back and opened the door. “Thanks for the ride.” He waved to Tricia’s mother who smiled and waved back. He was glad of the dark, for he was sure that he was bright red.

Tricia’s parents were the strangest, yet coolest parents that he had ever even heard of. Knowing that their daughter was in the den with her boyfriend/girlfriend, they flicked the light switch off and on twice before walking down the hall to enter the room, giving them five seconds to compose themselves. Tricia said that making out was okay with them, as long as clothes stayed on and blankets were not used to cover them up. The five second warning was just that, a warning. If they could not compose themselves in five seconds, then they were going too far with their ‘fun’.

Tricia’s parents only checked on them twice over the course of the evening. Eric thought that he was going to die of a heart attack during the first ‘interruption’ but was reassured by Tricia.

“How was your evening?” His dad asked as Eric walked to the refrigerator to get a cold drink.

“Good.” Eric had to work to keep himself from sighing.

“She a good kisser?” his father asked opening the fridge behind his son.

“Uh… what do you mean?” Eric stumbled verbally. “We were watching movies.”

“That’s what they called it back when I was dating too.” Mr. Martin winked. “Your lips are red and still a bit swollen, which means that either you were doing a lot of kissing or you started playing the trumpet.”

Eric turned several shades of red.

“Eric has a girlfriend,” Mr. Martin laughed aloud. “So when do I get to meet this kissing expert?”

“Dad,” Eric complained.

“I was young once too,” his dad chuckled. “Sure, we wore furs and loin cloths back then, but I remember what it was like.” Eric’s dad opened the freezer and rummaged around. “Here, if they hurt too much or the swelling is bothering you too much, just rub this around them.” He handed Eric an ice cube, before taking his beer with him upstairs.

Eric stood half leaning against a counter in the kitchen, stunned at the conversation that he had just had with his dad.

---o0o---

Eric climbed the stairs to his room, his mind in a whirl over what had happened over the course of the day. He slipped out of his clothes and pulled his nightgown on before slipping between the sheets.

Self-defense classes - how was she going to work that into her busy schedule? How was Erika going to managed karate on top of Rally practice, and not get caught by her parents? Add to that, her relationship with Tricia. The wonderful petite, pink blonde was incredible. She was fearless, and insatiable.

Monday, she’ll just have to speak with Taylor and Melinda and let them know that she wouldn’t be able to make practice one day a week. She just hoped that she wouldn’t get kicked off the squad. She had used what little resources she knew to get on the squad, she really hoped that she wouldn’t be burning any bridges.

Her mind mulled over Melinda and Taylor for a few minutes then switched over to Victoria. The thought of Victoria almost made her jolt upright in bed. Was her friend able to re-create the transcripts? Would she be able to pass them off and keep her place in the school, or would the school find a way to contact her parents?

She took a few deep breaths and tried to settle her heart. She thought of Tricia again, and the way that her lips felt, how soft her skin was and how incredible she smelled as she drifted off into sleep.

--o0o--

Erika admired herself in her red and white rally uniform. She turned one way, then the other, the pleats of her skirt swishing about her thighs. Her hair plaited back in braids and tied with red and white ribbons.

“Come on.” Taylor called. We have a show to put on.”

Erika stood before what looked like a giant red and white undulating ameba. Only a face here and there could be seen as it moved in mass and size.

The music to a song started and the girls around her began stepping and dancing to the music. Erika was confused, was this the music that they had been working with all week? It didn’t sound right. The song was recognizable, but she didn’t know from where.

She tried to anticipate the next step to join in with her squad, but her body just wouldn’t move, it was like she was frozen. Her head still turned, her eyes still saw, but nothing else would move. Her heart began to pound against her chest, each beat sounding like a huge drum in her ears.

“What are you doing?” Taylor demanded with a glare.

Erika opened her mouth to speak but instead, coughed out a large piece of phlegm. The chunk of mucus hit one of the other squad members on the back of the hand.

“Sick! What did you do that for?” she protested shaking the sticky stuff off of her hand. She turned to glare at Erika.

Erika wanted to scream; the squad member’s face was covered in puss oozing boils. Erika turned to try and alert another squad member of what she had just seen, but that girl too was covered in the same nasty skin eruptions. Franticly, Erika looked around her, all of the squad looked the same, all had red festering boils that dripped puss.

“Plague!” a voice called out, “Plague!”

Erika’s point of view suddenly changed, she was sitting in the stands, looking down at herself and the rally squad.

Other students began screaming and picking up the chant, “Plague! Plague! Plague!” they screamed.

The rally squad were doubled over, some vomiting green and brown. Boils on their skin were suddenly bursting, puss shot like silly string from a can, hitting anyone within range. Those hit by the nastiness suddenly became as ill.

“Plague! Plague!” the crowd continued to shout. They were now all pointing at Erika, frozen in place, surrounded by rally girls, who were now collapsing unconscious in their own vomit.

Erika watched on in terror as she watched her rally self suddenly grow a beard. Hair on her legs poked out from her nylons. Breast forms dropped out from under her sweater leaving the ‘W’ emblazoned on it, flat and distorted.

“Plague! Plague! Plague!” the chant continued around her.

Erika watched on in horror as Taylor and the remaining conscious squad crawled over to her and began tearing off her uniform.

The rally Erika just stood their frozen in place, panic sweeping through her body as tears obscured her vision.

Eric sat up in bed and stuffed a pillow in his mouth as he began screaming. Sweat ran down his face as he gasped for breath and screamed again, muffling it in his pillow. He sat in the darkness of his room his mind racing through the dream he had just had. Trying to banish it from his mind, but every time he tried to push it away the more cemented it seemed to become.

He slipped out of his bed and went into his bathroom. He hiked up his night gown and sat on the toilet to urinate. He turned on the faucet and wet a wash rag and wiped the sweat from his face before taking a drink of water.

Eric trudged back to bed and slipped back beneath his covers. Sleep eluded him for a long time as he fought the panic he felt. Each time he closed his eyes, the sight of festering boils on people’s faces flashed before his eyes.

Finally, he took a deep breath and slipped back into a fitful sleep.

---

To be continued…

The Princess and the Plague (Life after Camp Kumoni) By Anistasia Allread Edited by Nick B “Did I smear my gloss?” Erika asked after they parted. “Not enough.” Tricia winked.

---

Eric slapped off his alarm and stretched before swinging his legs out from under his covers. He rubbed his arms down his stomach and waist, relishing the soft feel of his nightgown.

He quickly made his way into the bathroom, slipping off his night wear and climbing into the shower. Bursts of flashbacks of his nightmare haunted his shower. He made sure to shave his legs and touched up the scant peach fuzz on his face, before drying off and pulling on some clothes.

“Good morning,” Mrs. Martin greeted over her mug of coffee. “Sleep well?”

Eric paused for a second. “I had a bad dream.”

“Want to talk about it?” she asked.

“I don’t remember much of it.” he lied,

“Okay, well, I hope it won’t affect your day at school.”

“I’ll be home a little late tonight, there’s a new club starting up at school,” he mumbled.

“Oh?”

“It’s a political cartoon club,” Eric avoided eye contact. “A few kids who like to draw are getting together to learn how to draw political cartoons.”

“Oh.” Mrs. Martin sighed.

Eric grabbed a banana and a muffin, when a knock came at the door. “That’s Samantha, see you tonight.”

Samantha greeted him with a smile. “How did your Saturday go?” she asked.

“It was okay, I guess.”

“You guess?”

“Dad decided to spend the morning doing ‘guy’ stuff.”

“What did you do?”

“Went to the batting cages.”

“That sounds like fun. I wish my dad would take me to the batting cages.”

“Really?” Eric asked.

“My dad doesn’t spend a lot of time at home anymore. I think there are too many reminders of Summer around.”

“I’m sorry.” Eric took her hand and squeezed it.

“It’s all right. At least I now know what really happened,” she said squeezing back.

Eric knocked once on Tricia’s door and entered without waiting for anyone to answer.

“Hey,” Tricia greeted them from the kitchen.

“How was your weekend?” Samantha asked Tricia as Eric went upstairs.

Half an hour later, Eric came down wearing white jeans, a bright blue top and white Keds.

“You look cute. Did you put that one together?” Samantha asked.

“Yes, is it okay?”

“It looks comfortable.” Tricia rounded the table and came up to Erika. Erika leaned in and kissed her.

“Did I smear my gloss?” Erika asked after they parted.

“Not enough.” Tricia winked.

The three girls of Columbine cabin gathered their packs and headed out to school.

Victoria was sitting on a bench out front waiting for them. “There you are,” she sighed.

“What’s up?” Samantha asked.

Victoria smiled. “I’ve got some paperwork for Erika.”

“You’re done with it?” Erika was astonished.

“I am the newspaper editor,” Victoria stated, “I have computer programs that can do just about anything,” She handed Erika an envelope.

“These will pass as the real things?” Erika asked.

“They had better. They should as long as no one tries calling some of the phone numbers on there.”

“Should I mail them in or walk them in?” Erika questioned.

“Walk them in and say that the school sent them to your house by mistake,” Victoria instructed, “As long as they are sealed, they should take them.”

“So what High school did I go too?” Erika asked.

“Medfield,” Victoria smiled. “I almost made it Riverdale but figured the Archie reference was too conspicuous. So it’s Medfield which I got from some of the old Disney films.”

Tricia snorted. “That is too perfect.”

Victoria and Samantha left Erika and Tricia at the office door. Erika handed the envelope to the receptionist who thanked her with a smile.

“Taco eaters,” someone down the hall called out.

Erika looked around, wondering what was so funny about someone eating tacos.

A few girls made icky faces as they passed.

“What’s going on?” Erika muttered to Tricia?

“I wonder if they like sour cream on their tacos,” another male voice rang out.

“Taco eaters refers to lesbians.” Tricia smiled. “They’re talking trash about us.”

Erika’s face drained of color. “No, not this. Can’t I ever get away from this crap?”

“Calm down, Erika,” Tricia instructed.

Erika was beginning to hyperventilate.

“Here, come in here.” Tricia dragged Erika into the girl’s bathroom. “Get a grip.”

“They’re teasing us, Tricia.” Erika’s face was red. “They won’t ever stop; they’ll hound us and hound us.”

“Don’t make me slap you,” Tricia admonished.

The bell rang for class. The bathroom was already clear, but Tricia could hear the halls clearing as well. “First of all, you never let their teasing bother you,” she instructed. “If they see that it doesn’t bother you, they’ll stop. Second, their calling you a lesbian, validates that they don’t see you as anyone other than as Erika Summers.” She smiled, and made Erika look her in the eyes, “They don’t think of you as the plague, but as a lesbian cheerleader.”

“Rally girl,” Erika corrected. “Samantha and Krystal are cheerleaders.”

“Whatever. The point is, they don’t see you as a ‘you know who’.”

Erika smiled at that.

“So, when they call you taco eater, fish face, carpet-muncher or pussy-pouncer, just smile and tell them to stick their burritos someplace else. They are just jealous that pretty girls like us are off the market, untouchable.”

Erika nodded.

Tricia leaned into her and pressed her lips to Erika’s, her tongue penetrating through her lips. She pulled away and smiled, “Now, let’s get to class before we get detention.”

“So… “Jake greeted Tricia and Erika second period in home room, “Did you see me play ball, or were you two too busy sucking face?”

“Was that what they called what you were doing?” Tricia smiled sweetly, “Playing ball? It looked more like you rolling around in the mud with boys. If I wanted to watch mud wrestling, I would have taken Erika to a girl’s match at one of the bars.”

Erika watched as Jake’s imagination churned the image over in his mind, missing the slight she had just given him.

“Alright class, let’s get some learning done.” Mrs. Anderson demanded.

Tricia leaned close to Erika. “See? That’s how you defuse them.”

Erika nodded understanding.

–o0o–

“So did you tell your parents that you are on the cheer squad?” Erika asked Krystal as they made their way from their last class to the commons area.

“Yes,” Krystal smiled.

“And?” Erika poked.

“They didn’t believe it at first, but once they got over their shock, they were thrilled. I think my mom is buying the entire family game tickets for the next home game so that they can see me.”

“That’s awesome.”

“It’s embarrassing,” Krystal stated.

“It’s loving and they are proud of you.”

“What about you?” Krystal asked. “Did you tell your parents?”

“Hell no! They don’t even know about this” Erika gestured at the clothes she was wearing.

“Are you going to tell them?”

“Not unless I have too,” Erika swallowed hard at the thought of her father finding out. “I know I need to tell them. Dr. Farts wants me to tell them. Of course, she just found out Saturday.”

“Dr. Farts?”

“My shrink.”

“Her name is Dr. Farts?”

“No; it’s Dr. Barts, I call her Dr. Farts.”

Krystal looked embarrassed and amused at the same time.

“Hey, Krystal,” a voice called down the hall to her.

Krystal and Erika looked behind them to see Jorge threading his way through the throng of students.

“Hey Jorge,” Krystal greeted.

“I spoke to Melinda this morning,” he smiled as he nodded a greeting to Erika, “She wants us to show you the basics of lifts and catches before we work out, okay?”

“Sure, I guess,” Krystal shrugged.

“Eat a lot of protein; you’re going to need it over the next few weeks.”

“Okay,” Krystal shrugged, “I’ve been doing that anyway.”

“Great! See you after school.” He smiled then turned down a different hall.

“That was weird,” Krystal bit her lip.

“I think he likes you.” Erika bumped into her friend.

“Yeah, right. A cute guy cheer leader is going to be interested in a fat girl.”

“You’re not fat.” Erika protested.

Krystal looked at Erika with a look of rebuff.

“Sure, you’re a little overweight, but look how much you lost over the summer and you’re still on your diet,” Erika pointed out, “You’re going to lose even more now that you’re on cheer.”

“We’ll see.” Krystal was doubtful.

The two girls walked over to the table inhabited by Samantha, Tricia, and Victoria.

“Please tell me that you were able to process the paperwork,” Erika pleaded.

Victoria nodded. “I input what I could into the computer and the paperwork is in the pile to be filed.”

Erika felt like a weight had been lifted off from her shoulders. She breathed a huge sigh of relief. This would buy her time to establish herself at the school and help give her time to work things out with her mom and Dr. Barts and eventually her father.

“Hey there, Erika, Tricia,” Julian walked up to the table and greeted them. He looked around and smiled, “Samantha, you were looking good at the game.”

“Thanks, Julian.”

“Victoria, when is the first issue of the paper coming out?”

“Next Friday.” Victoria smiled.

Julian turned to Krystal, “Hi, I’m Julian.”

“Hi, I’m Krystal,” she greeted.

Julian nodded. “It’s a pleasure meeting you Krystal.”

“You’ll be seeing Krystal on the cheer squad at the next game,” Samantha informed him proudly.

“That is awesome!” Julian smiled. “I can’t wait until the next game to watch you.”

Krystal blushed.

Julian turned to Erika, “I was wondering if you and your friends,” he nodded to the others, “would like to come to a party some of my friends are throwing this Friday.”

Erika looked from Julian to the others in askance. Samantha nodded with a smile.

“That would, ah, be great.” Erika smiled.

“Cool, can’t wait to see you ladies there.” Julian smiled to all of them before heading over to join Stan.

Erika’s gaze followed him for about twenty paces then looked back at Samantha, who was smiling from ear to ear.

“Somebody likes you,” the blonde teased.

“I doubt that,” Erika shook her head. “He sat behind us at the game. He saw Tricia and I kissing.”

“That only makes guys want you even more.” Samantha winked. “They view you as a challenge now. Guys like going after things they can’t have. You and Tricia are seen as lovers now, so many guys will try to ‘convert’ you.”

“That’s just gross.”

“I’m afraid it is true,” Victoria agreed with Samantha.

–o0o–

Erika exited the bathroom wearing gray sweats and school T-shirt. Other girls on the rally squad were already mingling in groups while stretching on the mats laid out on the gym floor.

“Hey there, Erika,” Taylor greeted. “Come stretch before we start in on practice.”

Erika’s heart beat a bit faster. She was nowhere near as flexible as the girls doing the splits in front of her. She pasted a fake smile on her face and started to attempt to do the warm-ups near the rally squad leader.

“Okay, let’s get to work.” Taylor went up before the group. “Let’s teach the new girls our dances and cheers.

In no time, Erika was sweating. Everything outside the area of the mat was a foggy blur as she focused all her attention in learning the cheers and dances.

“Take a deep breath, Erika,” Taylor said from beside her. “This is your first practice, no one here expects you to learn it all in one day.”

“But I suck,” Erika protested.

“You don’t suck, you are just rough. We’ll polish you into a dancer yet,” She smiled. Their leader swung around to address everyone. “Okay, let’s take a break.”

The girls went over to the side of the gym where there was an ice chest filled with bottled water.

Taylor picked one up and tossed it over to Erika, who dropped it and had to chase after it. She smiled with chagrin then opened it and relished in its coolness.

“I’ll need you to stay for a few minutes after practice,” Taylor said sitting next to her. “We have a loaner uniform to lend to you until yours gets here.”

“Oh.” Erika was astonished that she would be getting a uniform so quickly. She still hadn’t proved herself as a dancer yet. She looked at Taylor, her smile fading to a serious expression. “Taylor, I have something that came up that might cause a problem.”

“What is it?” the dark girl asked.

“My parents are insisting that I take self-defense classes.”

“That’s always good. How does it affect us?”

“I need to schedule it for one afternoon during the week. Is there an afternoon that isn’t as busy as the others that I can miss for the class?”

“Hmmm, that is a problem.” Taylor paused, “Why didn’t you say something during try-outs?”

“I just found out this weekend,” Erika apologized.

“Tuesdays will be the best, but we really need you here every day for the next few weeks to learn our routines.”

“I think I can arrange that,” Erika nodded. “It’ll be a week or two before my mom can find a class for me.”

“That’s all I can give you, Erika. As I told you in tryouts, we have to be dedicated to our squad and our school.”

“I understand. I’m sorry Taylor. My parents are insisting on this class.”

“I know how parents can be.” she took a long drink of her water. “Let’s get back to work, shall we?”

Erika redoubled her efforts at learning the cheers and dance moves. By the time Taylor called an end to the practice, Erika was mentally as drained as her body was.

“Good job girls,” Taylor told them, “We covered a lot of ground today and the new girls have learned a lot in a short amount of time. I’m calling practice a bit early today so that I can give the new girls some uniforms.”

Taylor led Erika and the few other new girls to the locker room. It was the first time Erika had been in the girl’s locker room. It had a slightly different smell than the sweaty towels and humid air of the guy’s locker room. A slight sweetness of perfume tinged the air.

“Here you are girls.” Taylor pointed to a few red duffle bags sitting on benches, “These are only temporary uniforms until yours come in. You are to wear them on Fridays to show school spirit. Being rally squad, we do not join the cheer squad at away games. Hopefully your uniforms will arrive by then.”

Erika found the duffle that had her name on a tag attached to the handle. She opened the bag and found the red and white uniform.

“Thank you,” Erika told Taylor. She picked up the bag and exited the gym joining Samantha and Krystal.

“How did it go?” Samantha asked.

“I’m exhausted,” Erika sighed.

“I know what you mean.” Krystal dragged her feet, “I hurt all over.”

“We could always go soak in my hot tub,” Samantha suggested.

“God, that sounds great.” Krystal nodded.

The Princess and the Plague (Life after Camp Kumoni) By Anistasia Allread Edited by Nick B Pete Shaw knows my secret.” “What?” Samantha was incredulous

---

Erika wrapped a towel around herself. She was wearing panties and her bra under it but didn’t want to come close to freaking her friends out.

“Samantha?” she called exiting the bathroom.

“Yeah?”

“Could you help explain this stuff to me?” she asked, tossing the duffle with her uniform on the bed. “Tell me what is what and how it is supposed to go on?”

“Sure.” Samantha dug into the duffle and started pulling out the uniform bits and laying them on the bed. “The top is called the shell. When it is cold out at a game, you put this turtleneck on under the shell to keep your arms and neck warm. This of course is your skirt, and these are called spankies.” She held up red underwear looking things. “They go on under your skirt. You’ll have to get some nylons and white tennis shoes. This should get you started. When your kit comes, you’ll also have warm-up pants and a jacket.”

“Go on,” Krystal urged. “Try it on and let’s see how it looks.”

Samantha nodded in agreement.

Erika took the offered garments into the bathroom and slipped into them. She studied herself in the mirror turning one way and then another. She enjoyed the swish of the skirt as she twisted, treasuring how it flowed around her thighs. She tugged a little at the bottom seam, hoping to cover a little more of her bared leg. She opened the door and showed off for friends.

“Now, on Friday’s we put your hair in pigtails or in braids with red and white ribbon, go a touch heavier on your eye makeup and you will have every boy in school drooling,” Samantha chuckled. “I’ll take you shopping for shoes and accessories Wednesday after practice.”

“I’ll try and get some money from my dad,” Erika nodded. She looked over at Krystal, “When are you getting your uniform?”

Krystal looked at Samantha.

“She’ll have warm-ups for this Friday’s away game. She should have her uniform by next Tuesday or Wednesday.”

---o0o---

“Are you hungry?” Mrs. Martin asked as Eric entered the house.

“Famished,” Eric practically groaned.

“There is a plate on the stove, you can nuke it. How was school?”

“Fine,” he replied and dropped his backpack near the kitchen table. He put the plate in the microwave and began warming the food.

“You have a Doctor’s appointment tomorrow morning,” his mother told him, “After the appointment, I’ll drop you off at school.”

Eric’s heart jumped. “Dr. Barts wants to see me tomorrow morning?” He wondered if the doctor had changed her mind on spilling the beans on the charade that he and his friends were playing.

“No, a medical doctor,” His mother clarified, “Dr. Barts suggested that you see a medical doctor and get some blood work done.”

“Why?” Eric asked.

“She’s concerned that you haven’t seemed to have gone through puberty. She just wants to make sure that your hormone levels are okay.”

“I’m fine,” Eric protested.

“Eric, you’re fifteen and you are tiny for your age, you haven’t got much more than peach fuzz on your face and your voice hasn’t changed. There might be something going on.”

“But I feel fine.”

“And you may be, but we need to check it out to make sure,” Mrs. Martin stated.

The microwave ‘dinged’. Eric took the plate to the table and devoured his dinner. “What time is my appointment?”

“Nine-thirty.”

“What time will I be able to go to school?”

“Eleven, maybe. Why?”

“Just want to know what classes I’ll miss.” How was he going to change into Erika? All her clothes were at Tricia’s.

“You are doing better this year at school, aren’t you? You’ve never been eager to go to school before.”

“It helps having friends,” Eric admitted.

He finished eating and took care of his dishes before heading up stairs to his room, pulling out his phone and calling Tricia.

“Hey, how was practice?” she asked.

“I’m tired.”

“I’ll bet you are.”

“Tricia, we have a slight problem.”

“What?”

“My mom is dropping me off at school tomorrow after a doctor’s appointment.”

“Crap. What should we do?”

“Can you bring me some clothes tomorrow?”

“Sure, but how will I get them to you?”

“Leave them in my locker.”

“I’ll need your combo.”

That was easy enough, Eric quickly gave her the locker combination.

“Something simple; jeans and a nice top, I guess,” Eric suggested.

“Not a problem.”

“Thanks Tricia.”

“You’re welcome. I missed you this afternoon.”

“I missed you too. I was so tired and sore after practice that I went to Samantha’s to soak in the hot tub.”

“What did you end up wearing home?”

“My practice sweats. I’ll have my forms and gaffe in my back pack tomorrow, but will need you to bring me some basic makeup and something to tie my hair back with.”

“Okay.”

“Thanks, Tricia.”

The two made small talk as Eric got ready for bed. He was so tired from all of the dancing, and he had muscles that he didn’t even know he had.

---o0o---

Eric sat in the plastic chair; his arm propped uncomfortably on the small table as the nurse wrapped the rubber tourniquet around his bicep.

“Just a small poke,” she cautioned.

Eric tried not to flinch as she inserted the needle into his arm then pushed tubes into the back end to catch the blood.

“How much do they need?” he asked.

“Not much. You’ll be fine.”

The prick in his arm began to itch as soon as she pulled the needle out.

“I think I’m beginning to understand why people don’t like hospitals or doctors,” Eric muttered to himself.

The exam that the doctor performed was embarrassing. Not only did the doctor poke him in the belly and throat, but also did a hernia exam and then to add to the embarrassment, did a rectal exam.

Eric’s mother was asked to leave the room for the more intimate exam, but that didn’t make it any more comfortable. Neither did the doctor ‘umming’ and ‘aahing’.

Eric held the cotton ball to his skin as the nurse placed a band aid over it then joined his mother in the waiting room.

“Done?” she smiled.

“I sure hope so,” he muttered just loud enough for her to hear.

The two walked quietly out to the car.

“Would you like some lunch before going to school?” his mom asked.

“Nah, I’m fine,” he sighed.

“Shall I pick you up after school tonight?” his mother asked.

“Nah. I was going to study with Tricia and Krystal tonight.”

“What time are you planning on being home?” She asked.

“Sooner than last night,” Eric promised.

His mother pulled up to the front of the building and turned the car off.

“What are you doing?” Eric asked.

“I’ve got to sign you in,” She stated.

“It’s alright,” Eric’s heart fluttered. “All I need is to show the office this doctor’s note,” he held the note up.

“Is that a new policy?” his mother asked.

“Yes. They say it helps to minimize non-essential people in the school.” Eric tried not to blink as he told his mom.

“Oh, Okay, honey,” She sighed. “have a good day. Will you be home in time for dinner, or do I need to save you a plate?”

“I should be home in time.” He opened the car door.

“Have a good day.” His mother turned the car back on and pulled out of the drive.

Eric breathed a deep sigh of relief as he waited for a few moments before turning towards the school.

He entered the building and quickly made his way past the office. He needed to get to his locker and change into Erika before signing in. Eric turned down the hall where his locker was located and saw Greg and Tyler talking as they came down the hall towards him.

“Shit!” Eric’s brain screamed. He turned around and ducked back around the corner.

“. . . the plague?” he heard Tyler ask Greg.

Eric looked around. He needed to either out run the two or hide until he could get to his locker and change. His heart beat a bit faster as he heard two sets of feet pick up their pace.

He quickly looked around and saw that the small A.V. storage room’s door was slightly ajar. Eric sprinted to the door and slipped inside. He quickly closed the door behind him and peaked out of the corner of the small window in the door.

“Who are you hiding from?” a voice asked from behind him.

Eric whirled around to find Pete looking up from a worktable. “Greg and Tyler,” he said, and immediately regretted it. Erika wouldn’t be hiding from the jocks; only one who had suffered from them before would hide from them.

“Quick, get into that closet,” Pete pointed.

Eric didn’t even think, he threw himself into the closet and closed the door just seconds before the door to the room opened.

“Did the plague come in here?” Tyler asked.

“I haven’t seen the plague since last year. I thought he moved or something.” Pete looked from Tyler back down to a computer he was working on.

“He’s still in town. Greg and I thought we just saw him in the hall.”

“He’s not in this room.” Pete stated without looking up.

“If you see him, let us know.” With that, Tyler closed the door and muttered something to Greg.

“Stay there.” Pete muttered.

Eric waited twenty more seconds before opening the closet door. “Thanks.”

“Those two are assholes.” Pete looked up from the open computer case. “You know you look like shit when you’re not dressed like a girl.”

“Huh?” Eric felt blood drain from his face, “What are you talking about?”

“Look Eric, or do you prefer Erika now? You and Samantha may have fooled everyone in this school, but I know who you are. I figured it out your first day.”

“Huh?”

“Don’t worry. I’m not going to go tell anyone, especially not those two goons.” Pete glanced towards the door.

“Why not?” Eric asked.

“I don’t like most of the people at this school either.” Pete shrugged. “What they don’t know won’t hurt them.

“Uh… Thanks?” Eric went towards the door.

“Give it another few seconds, to make sure they’re out of the hall.” He went back to working on the hard drive. “Besides, you look hot as Erika.”

Eric turned to look at Pete, who was again intent on his work. He slowly opened the door and peered out into an empty hall.

“Thanks again, Pete,” he called over his shoulder as he slipped out of the room and down the hall to his locker. He sighed with relief as he pulled a duffle out of it and raced down to the girl’s bathroom.

By the time the bell rang signaling the break between classes, Erika was wearing a pair of white Capri pants and a white tank-top under an open-weave pink sweater with a plunging neck line. She stood in front of a mirror applying her makeup when girls began filtering into the bathroom to pee before going to their next class.

“Hi Erika, I didn’t see you in second period,” a girl greeted.

“Yeah, I just got here from a doctor’s appointment,” she replied. She finished putting lip gloss on her lips.

“You going to Julian’s party?”

“Yes, are you?”

“Of course,” the girl smiled. “It’s supposed to be one of the biggest of the season.”

Erika made sure that Eric’s clothes were stuffed safely in the duffle put it in her locker in exchange for her books for her next class.

“There you are.” Krystal greeted, “Where have you been?”

“I had a doctor’s appointment,”

“Everything okay?”

“I think so. I had to have blood drawn.”

“I took notes for you.” Krystal smiled. “I just hope you can read them.”

“Thank you,” Erika smiled. Eric had never had anyone think of him if he skipped a class or was sick. Even Summer didn’t take notes for him. Of course, then again, she was never in any of his classes, except art class.

“I've got to go sign in. I'll see you in a few moments.” Erika promised. She walked down the crowded hall. Students seemed to part for her as she went. Erika was becoming nervous. Feelings of 'the plague' were creeping in on her consciousness. There was a difference in their presence, a difference with their bearing. Erika forced her lips into a smile and began to receive smiles in return. Not evil smiles, not snide smiles that hid alternate intentions. She lifted her chin a bit more as she made her way for the office to sign in.

“Where is your parent?” the receptionist asked.

“She had to get to work, why?” Erika asked innocently.

“In the future, your parent needs to sign you in if you are coming in from a doctor’s appointment,” the receptionist explained.

“Oh, I didn’t know,” Erika lied. “At my last school all I needed was a doctor’s note.”

“Sign here,” the receptionist pointed.

Erika signed herself in and thanked the receptionist and waved as she left the office.

“You alright?” Samantha asked at lunch.

“Yes, just had to give some blood.”

“What do you want?” Tricia asked as Jake approached the table with Tyler.

“Greg and I saw 'the plague' at school earlier.” Tyler announced. “Can you believe that disease coming back to this school?”

“He has a right to an education too,” Tricia stated.

“You haven't met him, you wouldn't know.” Jake made sure to keep his distance from the blonde.

“Where did you see him?” Victoria asked, trying not to make eye contact with Erika.

“In the science hall,” Tyler told them. “He took off when he saw Greg and me.”

“Why would he take off?” Tricia pressed.

“Well… we have a, ah… history,” Tyler tried not to laugh.

“One of these days, your 'history' will come back and haunt you,” Tricia promised.

“Yeah, right,” Tyler snickered. “You should have seen what happened to him last year.”

Erika looked down at the food in front of her, avoiding eye contact with the two jocks. Shame and embarrassment washed over her.

“I heard about that despicable act,” Tricia's voice took on an edge.

Jake involuntarily took a slight step back.

“You all should have gone to jail,” she snarled.

“Come, Jake, we aren't welcome amongst these snobs,” Tyler turned.

“Neanderthals,” Krystal muttered.

“Stupid jocks,” Victoria agreed.

“I'm sorry guys,” Erika looked up from her food, her cheeks flushed and moisture filling her eyes.

“You have nothing to be sorry about, Erika,” Samantha stated, “They're the dumb asses.”

Erika smiled weakly and looked away. She saw Pete across the commons, sitting at a table to himself. She turned back to her friends, “I have to tell you girls something.”

“What?” Tricia asked. The others looked at Erika with some concern.

Erika looked around to see if there was anyone within ear shot, then looked at her friends, one by one, “Pete knows.”

“Pete? Who's Pete?” Krystal asked.

“Pete knows what?” Victoria asked at the same time.

“Pete Shaw knows my secret.”

“What?” Samantha was incredulous.

“When I went to get my stuff out of my locker, I saw Greg and Tyler. I turned and fled to escape. I hid in the A.V. Room and Pete was in there. He helped me hide, until those two jerks were gone. Then he told me that he preferred me as Erika,” she explained. “It's almost creepy in a way.”

“Would he be one to tell?” Tricia asked the other girls at the table.

“I don't think so,” Victoria shook her head. “If he wanted to tell, he would have 'outed' Erika to Tyler and Greg to help himself out. I think she's safe for now.” She looked at Erika, “If he threatens to blackmail you, you let us know immediately, okay?”

Erika nodded.

---o0o---

Erika exited Tricia’s bathroom and presented herself to Tricia and Samantha, “Do I have this on right?” She asked.

“Give us a twirl,” Samantha instructed.

“Damn girl! You look fine,” Tricia beamed as she watched Erika's skirt flare.

“You are going to break a lot of guy's concentration in class today,” Samantha admitted. “Have a seat so I can put your hair in pigtails.”

Erika sat down on the bed and suffered Samantha pulling a brush through her dark locks, pulling them tight and securing them with an elastic, then tying a red and white ribbon around each.

She may be breaking a lot of guy’s concentration in class today, but the feeling of the nylons, wrapping her legs in a seductive embrace was going to be breaking her own concentration. She sighed lightly to herself as she thought about pulling the stockings up over her legs.

Samantha backed away after tying the last ribbon. Tricia stepped forward, pushed Erika backwards on the bed, then fell on top of her, their lips embracing. Erika flinched as she felt Tricia's hand slide over her nylon encased leg from her knee up her inner thigh.

The Princess and the Plague (Life after Camp Kumoni) By Anistasia Allread Edited by Nick B “I feel like everyone is staring at me,” Erika protested. “Of course they are. You're a new cheerleader and you look hot.” Samantha told her.

---

“Get a room.” Samantha stated coming out of the bathroom.

Tricia pulled back from Erika. “We're in a room, my room.”

Samantha rolled her eyes, “Come on, we have to go to school.”

Tricia kissed Erika one more time before getting to her feet and helping Erika up, “So you have to go to the game tonight, but Erika doesn't?” Tricia inquired.

“Yeah, Only cheerleaders go to the away games.”

“Another plus for my being on Rally instead of Cheer,” Erika shook her head to feel the ponytails bounce around. She looked in the vanity mirror, “Are you two sure, I look okay?” she asked.

“Do I have to show you again?” Tricia smiled and raised her eyebrows with interest.

“We don't have time,” Samantha picked up her pack, “Let's go.”

The girls walked into the school, just as the first bell rang.

“Damn! I've gotta get to my locker before going to my first class, I'll see you later.” Erika walked briskly down the hall. Flashbacks of the other day bombarded her brain as she turned down the science hall to her locker. Just what she needed another bad memory to taint her highschool experience. She stuffed her things into her locker leaving out her notebook and purse.

“So are you coming?” Julian asked.

Erika almost jumped out of her skin. Her mind was so worked up about Greg and Tyler that she wasn't paying any attention to what was going on around her.

Julian waited for a response.

“Oh, to the party tonight. Yeah, sure.” She managed a smile.

“Cool, see you.” he winked as he turned away to go to class.

Erika didn't know how to feel. Part of her was excited by the notion of going to a party a real party. A part of her was pleased that people liked her. She never dreamed of walking through the school so openly, so confidently without people glaring, spitting or swearing at her. Another part was grossed out. Julian, as nice as he was, winked at her.

Erika took a deep breath, hugged her notebook to her chest and made her way to class.

–o0o–

Erika joined Tricia and Samantha in Mrs. Anderson's class, “What does it mean when a guy winks at you?” She whispered to Samantha.

“What?” Samantha looked from her book to Erika.

Erika repeated the question.

“Who winked at you?”

“Julian did. This morning before school, next to my locker.”

“How did he wink at you?” Samantha asked.

“What do you mean, How did he wink at me? He winked at me. What does that mean?”

“It depends upon the look he was giving you when he winked at you,” Samantha leaned closer. “Julian Rock winked at you, huh? Wow.”

“He asked me if I was going to the party at his place tonight. I told him 'yes'. Then he winked at me and walked away.”

Tricia leaned closer. “Who winked at you?”

“Julian,” Erika hissed.

“Did he look you up and down before he winked at you or was he making eye contact the whole time?” Samantha questioned.

“I don't know, what difference does it make?” Erika begged.

“A lot,” Tricia agreed.

Erika blew a breath out and rolled her eyes. “And you wonder why guys don't understand girls.”

“Hey, are you going to Julian’s party tonight?” Jake butted in.

“Erika and I are.” Tricia answered.

“I thought you had a game tonight.” Erika looked at Jake with some disdain.

He grinned. “We do. We'll be there after the game.”

“Won't you be tired?”

“Not too tired for Julian's party.”

Erika looked at Samantha. “You going after the game too?”

“Yeah, I won't want to miss one of the biggest parties of the year.” Samantha looked at the clock. “Come on, we need to get to the gym,” she told Erika.

“Break a leg,” Tricia called after them.

Samantha and Erika got out of their seats. Samantha caught Mrs. Anderson's eye and pointed to the clock. The teacher nodded with a smile as the two girls exited the class room to prepare for the pep rally.

–o0o–

“Stop pulling on your skirt,” Samantha muttered.

“It's so short,” Erika muttered back.

“If you were in cheer, it would be even shorter,” Samantha pointed to her short skirt in explanation. “Longer skirts get in the way when we're doing our acrobatics.”

“I'm just not used to it.”

“You have your spankies on?”

“Yes.”

“Then don't worry about it.”

“I feel like everyone is staring at me,” Erika protested.

“Of course they are. You're a new cheerleader and you look hot,” Samantha told her.

Melinda walked up to the two girls. “Are you nervous?”

Erika nodded.

“It's perfectly normal,” Melinda soothed. “I remember my first Pep rally. I was so nervous I threw up.”

Erika looked horrified.

“You'll do just fine,” Melinda smiled. “You wouldn't be on the squad if we didn't think you would be.” Melinda have Erika's arm a comforting squeeze then went on to have words with some of the other girls.

Erika peered out the doors at the assembling student body. At least half of them had seen Eric naked and taped to a flag pole; at least three quarters had seen the picture of him sitting in the mall fountain. Her heart began to flutter, her stomach started to feel a bit queasy.

“Where do I go if I have to throw up?” Erika asked Samantha.

“There is a trashcan around the corner,” She pointed behind them, other than that it is a mad dash to the toilets. You're fine,” she told her.

“How are you doing, Erika?” Taylor inquired.

“She's got the jitters,” Samantha told the dark beauty.

“The jitters are normal,” Taylor agreed, “Remember, if you screw up, or forget the moves, just watch me or Jordon, or dance in place and occasionally throw your hands up and scream 'Warthogs' or something.” Taylor suggested, “The lemmings in the stands won't know the difference.”

Krystal joined them. “It's not like you have to catch girls being tossed into the air.”

“Easy for you to say, you're not the one dancing,” Erika argued.

“I have to do some dancing, but if I miss a catch someone else gets hurt,” Krystal stated.

Erika nodded. Krystal was right, if she missed a step someone else could get hurt, not just have people laughing at her. That knowledge didn't help the butterflies in her stomach though.

“Alright girls, remember how we're going to do this.” Melinda called getting everyone's attention. She turned to Krystal, “Can you go cue the music?”

Krystal nodded and walked out into the noisy gym.

Before she knew it, Erika found herself dancing alongside Jordon, Taylor and the other girls of the Rally squad and Cheer squad. Her body seemed to have a mind of its own as it moved in time with the music; the faces of the crowd in front of her, blurring into a mosaic of moving colors.

When the music stopped, she was breathing heavily, but feeling elated at not only having finished the dance without mistakes, but having done it in front of all of these people.

Greg came out and gave a speech of how the Warthogs were going to win the night's game, followed by cheers from the crowd. Melinda and Taylor got the different classes in the student body involved in a cheering contest. She and the others on the squad assisted in trying to get the student body to scream and cheer as well.

Jorge and the other guys from cheer brought out desks and set them up at different locations in the gym. Jordon came out of the back room with a bag of bananas and placed a bunch of bananas on each desk.

“We're going to have a banana eating contest,” Melinda exclaimed. She called a volunteer from each of the classes to come down and sit at one of the desks. “You'll have one minute to eat as many bananas as you can.” She told the volunteers as well as the student body. “And there are two rules; One, you have to be blindfolded, and two, you can't use your hands. A cheerleader will be assigned to help feed the bananas to you. Do you understand?” she asked the contestants.

They each nodded.

“Okay, put your blindfolds on, but don't start until you hear the whistle,” Melinda instructed.

Each of the contestants readied themselves, as a cheerleader held a peeled banana out in front of their face.

“On your marks… get set…” The whistle sounded. The freshman volunteer reached forth and had the cheerleader in front of him push a banana into his mouth. He chomped down on it as fast as he could and opened his mouth for another bite, as his classmates cheered him on.

Meanwhile all of the upper classmen took off their blindfolds got up from their desks and walked off to one side of the gym, while Jorge and the other cheerleaders removed the desks that they were sitting at.

Laughing mingled with the cheers as the freshman student stuffed his face full one banana after another. Cheerleaders formed an open ring around the freshman shouting encouragement as the freshman class as well as the upper classmen began chanting the student's name. “Aiden! Aiden! Aiden!”

Erika stood off to one side of the gym. Her heart hammered in her chest as flashbacks flooded her mind. Part of her brain transformed the chant to “Plague! Plague! Plague!” The earlier excitement of performing in front of the student body turned into revulsion.

Aiden's face was covered in smeared banana, his cheeks were swollen with un-swallowed fruit, and his face red with exertion as he tried to eat his way to a victory.

Melinda blew the whistle calling a stop to the forged contest to the cheers of the assembled student body. She then whipped the blindfold off of the freshman, announcing him the winner, as the stands of students laughed aloud.

The freshman target raised his hands in victory, before seeing that he had no competitors.

His face red from exertion and adreniline darkened to scarlett as he realized that he had been pranked.

Erika's throat ached as she saw him swallow the last of the banana. The music for the closing performance began. Erika, muscles taut, sprinted out of the gym, down the hall and into the girl’s bathroom, where she tried to get a grip on her emotions.

–o0o–

The rest of her classes blurred into a hazy waking dream as her mind replayed the prank in the gym and compared it to the many pranks that had been played on Eric over the last few years.

“Are you okay?” Krystal asked as they exited their class to lunch.

“Hmmm?” Erika's mind registered someone speaking to her.

“Are you sick?”

“I'm not feeling too well,” she admitted.

“Taylor was looking for you after the Pep rally.” Krystal informed her. “She was concerned when you didn't do the last number.”

“I had to go to the bathroom,” Erika muttered.

“Where are you going?” Krystal asked, “The commons is this way?”

“Go ahead. I'm not up to eating lunch.” Erika turned to walk in the other direction.

“Do I need to take you to the nurse?”

“No, I just need some time to be alone,” she muttered.

Krystal watched as Erika slowly walked down the hall towards the practice field.

Erika wandered not knowing where she was going until she reached the place where she and Summer would escape to when they were fed up with people. She sat down on warm bleacher lost in her own flashbacks and nightmares.

“There you are.” Tricia announced, followed by Samantha and Krystal. “What's eating at you?”

“That poor Aiden kid at the Pep rally,” Erika sighed.

“What about him?” Tricia asked.

“What they did to him, embarrassing him like that in front of the whole school.”

“It was funny,” Tricia admitted.

“How could you say that? It was horrible.” Erika's voice took on an edge.

“It was a joke, Erika,” Samantha stated.

“It was humiliation,” Erika almost yelled.

“He's fine, Erika,” Krystal promised. “He's in the commons right now, laughing at the whole thing.”

“Of course he is. Once he gets home though, he'll be having nightmares for weeks.”

Tricia sat next to Erika and wrapped her arms around her. “I'm so sorry, Erika,” she soothed. “Not everyone gets pranked and treated as badly as you did. I can't imagine the pain you have felt after what they have done to you,” She squeezed Erika. “Would it help if you spoke to him and apologized to him?”

“Why would she need to apologize to him?” Samantha questioned. “She didn't do anything to him. It was just a harmless joke.”

“That was how it started with me,” Erika protested, “It always starts out harmless.”

“Maybe you need to take a chill pill and learn how to take a joke,” Samantha demanded. “Sometimes an innocent joke is just an innocent joke.” She turned on her heel, her skirt flared as she spun, and stormed back the way she had come.

“Come on, Erika.” Tricia took Erika's arm and guided her to her feet. “Let’s go talk to this Aiden and find out what he feels. You can apologize if you wish.”

Tricia and Krystal walked with Erika down the halls of the school and into the busy commons area. Tricia pointed out the freshman who was surrounded by others laughing and eating their food.

“See? He doesn't look traumatized,” Tricia pointed out.

Erika nodded and pulled away from Tricia and approached the freshman.

Aiden looked up at the pretty cheerleader and smiled.

“Could I speak with you for a moment?” Erika asked.

Aiden looked at the others in the group, then back at Erika. “Sure, I guess.”

Aiden followed Erika over to a quiet side of the Commons.

Erika's heart flipped, flopped and fluttered, “I just wanted to say that I'm sorry if we caused you any embarrassment this morning,” she apologized.

“Are you kidding? It was hilarious,” Aiden smiled. “You really got me good.”

“So you're okay with the whole prank thing that happened in front of everyone?”

“Sure,” he stated. “It was all in good fun, and no one was hurt. Why wouldn't I be okay?”

“Because, I've known others who have been… hurt by such things,” Erika swallowed.

“It's not like they duct taped me to naked to the flag pole,” Aiden laughed. “Really, I'm fine. No harm, no foul.”

Erika blinked and almost flinched, almost as if she had been struck. Erika couldn't believe what she was hearing. Not only was this kid, not traumatized by the incident, but he seemed to have enjoyed the jest.

“Well, I just wanted you to know that I wasn't part of that whole thing this morning, and I kind of felt bad that you were targeted,” Erika explained. “If you change your mind, you can come talk to me, okay?” She went to touch his arm, but drew her hand back at the last moment.

“Okay.” Aiden nodded with a grin.

“That's all I wanted, sorry to interrupt your lunch.”

“That's okay.” Aiden smiled and walked back to his friends.

Erika found Tricia at her side, “How did it go?” she asked.

“He seemed to have enjoyed it.” Erika was dumbfounded.

“I told you he was alright,” Tricia insisted.

“It's just weird to me.”

“There you are.” Taylor came up behind Erika, “Are you feeling alright? Why didn't you finish the Pep rally?”

Erika looked at Taylor not knowing exactly what to say.

“She isn't feeling too well.” Tricia spoke for her.

Erika shook her head, “I'm sorry, Taylor, I felt like I was going to throw up. I think it might have been something I ate.”

Taylor looked at her skeptically, “I hope you feel better. Next time let me know what's going on. We are a team out there. When one of us is sick, we all are sick.”

A memory of her latest plague nightmare flashed through her mind, “Sorry Taylor.”

“Go see the nurse, you aren't looking too well.”

“I will. Thanks.” Erika muttered.

---

To be continued…

The Princess and the Plague (Life after Camp Kumoni) By Anistasia Allread Edited by Nick B "You smoke pot?” Erika was in a state of disbelief. "Relax, I don't smoke it all the time. Just occasionally.” Erika took a drink of her fuzzy navel, then looked around in alarm, the music which was almost shaking the house was now gone.

---

"You got permission, right?” Tricia asked.

Erika nodded. “It wasn't easy, but yes, I got permission.”

"Awesome!” Tricia squealed, almost bouncing with glee.

"So what do I wear to one of these things?” Erika asked.

"Something sexy, but without trying to look sexy,” Tricia told her.

"So I can change out of this?” Erika asked referring to her rally uniform.

"I'd like to enjoy it for a little longer,” Tricia pleaded, batting her eyelashes.

Erika rolled her eyes mockingly only to have Tricia pounce from across the room, knocking her back on the bed, their lips meeting passionately.

Erika's tongue slid between Tricia's lips and she tasted the blonde's sweetness, whilst her genitals strained at the restraints between her legs. She found one of her hands resting on Tricia's hip, the other cupping her breast.

Tricia moaned softly as Erika's fingers gently caressed the soft mound through the bra. One of Tricia's hands slid down to hem of her top and began pulling it up.

Erika took the cue and pulled it up over her head, unlocking their lips only long enough to free the top and toss it across the room.

Erika's hands stroked the small of the blonde's back then moved up to tug gently on the long blonde hair. Tricia moaned with pleasure, her skin quivering with anticipation. Erika moved her hand down to Tricia's bra and with unexpected ease, unfastened the hooks there.

Tricia slid one arm out of its strap and then the other before reaching between them and pulling the bra free, sending it to the floor somewhere near the forgotten top.

Erika groaned as she felt the uncovered, unrestrained breasts brush against her. The tightness in her groin was quickly becoming painful as her male genitalia strained against its confines. She longed to feel Tricia's skin, Tricia's breasts against her chest, but with the forms in place under the layers she was wearing, she could only feel the pressure of them.

Erika's other hand slid up Tricia's side and cupped the satin soft skin of the blonde's chest. Her fingers touched Tricia's hard nipple causing her to react to the touch.

Tricia pulled back a little from Erika, keeping their lips in constant contact and began pulling the Rally shell up towards Erika's head. Erika pushed Tricia off of her and on to her back. She yanked the shell off, and tugged at the bra freeing it. Both landed across the room while the breast forms dropped to the bed.

Tricia smiled wickedly up at Erika and pulled her down to reinitiate contact.

"FINALLY!” Erika's brain screamed as she felt Tricia's soft skin against her own. “Finally!” The two lay in bed, caressing, and exploring one another; smelling each other's scent, tasting one another's body.

A flicker of lights outside the bedroom caught Erika's attention. She jumped off of Tricia and sprinted into the bathroom closing the door behind her. Her heart raced as she listened at the door. She heard Tricia fumbling in the closet.

"How are you girls doing?” Tricia's mom asked.

"Fine, thanks.” Tricia's voice sounded strange, “We're just trying to find something to wear to the party tonight.”

"Oh.”

Tricia knocked on the bathroom door, “Try this one.”

Erika opened the door a crack and flinched out of the way as a hanger with a top was thrust through the crack.

"Okay,” Erika said, unsure of what else to say.

"If there is to be any drinking tonight, I want you girls to call me to come get you, okay?” Tricia's mom instructed, “You won't get in trouble, I just want you safe, got it?”

"Yes, mom.” Tricia sighed.

"Erika?” Tricia's mom's voice was stern.

"Yes, ma'am.” Erika called from the bathroom, “If there is any drinking, we'll call you.”

"All right, thank you.”

It was quiet for a few moments.

"She's gone.” Tricia called through the door.

Erika opened the door and peered out, “That was close.” Erika noticed Tricia's pink bathrobe was barely fastened around her.

---o0o---

The noise coming from inside the house was loud. Laughing, raised voices and loud music fought each other for dominance.

Tricia looked at Erika and smiled.

"Do I look okay?” Erika asked, “I don't look like a hooker do I?”

Tricia had dressed her in a leopard print pencil skirt, under which she wore black footless tights and black pumps. She wore a black low cut top under a lightweight tan bolo jacket. Her hair was loose, but teased to give it volume.

"Are you kidding, you look amazing.” Tricia promised, “I wish I looked as good as you. It's not fair you know… You not being a real girl but looking better than I do.”

"I doubt that,” Erika pulled Tricia in for a kiss, “You look good enough to eat… again.”

Tricia wiped a bit of lipstick from the outside edges of Erika's lips and grinned, “Let's have some fun.”

Tricia was about to knock on the door when it was flung open and two guys staggered out yelling something incoherent. They stumbled past the two leaving the door open to a cacophony of noise and mayhem.

Tricia grabbed Erika's hand and laughed as she dragged her into the madness.

"Here,” someone mouthed handing each a plastic cup.

Erika looked down at the amber liquid and sniffed at it; Beer. Tricia put the cup to her lips and drank deeply. Erika tasted the beer and grimaced a bit. It was cheap stuff.

"What the hell,” she muttered. She drained the cup and tossed it into a plastic lined box to join a small but growing pile of others, looking around at the crowd of swaying and undulating bodies. “So this is what I have been missing?” Several of the girls were wearing shorter and tighter outfits than the one that Tricia had dressed her in.

Other than a few girls dancing in the middle of the room, most everyone was standing around in small groups, holding a cup in one hand and gesturing with the other as they shouted over the thumping of the bass.

"Hey, you made it,” Julian greeted with a smile. His eyes drifted from Tricia to settle on Erika.

"So who all is here?” Tricia asked.

"Everyone important, now, but the football team and some of the cheerleaders will be arriving after the game.” Julian's eyes never left Erika's face as he spoke. “There's a keg tapped on the back porch and a bunch of stuff people have brought on the counter. Make sure you help yourselves.”

"Whoa, the dykes made it.” Stan staggered up behind Julian, “How are you doing?” he slurred a little at Tricia and Erika.

"Not as drunk as you, yet.” Tricia punched him and walked past him, taking Erika's hand.

"So what do we do now?” Erika yelled into Tricia's ear.

"We drink, we dance, we mingle and have fun… We let our hair down,” she said with a giggle.

Erika pulled Tricia up short at the counter full of bottles of various alcohols and liquors. “I need to make a drink.”

"What happened to your beer?” Tricia asked.

"I drank it.”

"Pace yourself,” she warned.

"I'm fine.” Erika winked at her then poured some vodka and peach schnapps into a cup, filling it the rest of the way with orange juice. She took a sip then licked her lips. She suppressed a slight shiver as the alcohol flowed down into her stomach.

Out on the back patio, several people were smoking cigarettes. Erika didn't care for the smell, and turned to go back in when she noticed a different smell. She looked around her trying to locate where it was coming from but couldn't zero in on anyone who might be causing it. She shrugged and went back inside, sipping on her Fuzzy Navel.

"Tricia.” Erika called into her girlfriend's ear, “Someone is smoking pot out there.”

"Who?” Tricia asked.

"I don't know.”

"Try to find out tonight,” Tricia instructed, “I don't have contacts in this town.”

Erika was startled. Tricia wanted to get pot? “Do you smoke pot?” she asked.

"Every once in a while,” Tricia nodded, “It’s a good way to escape and relax.”

"You smoke pot?” Erika was in a state of disbelief.

"Relax, I don't smoke it all the time; just occasionally.”

Erika took a drink of her fuzzy navel, then looked around in alarm, the music which was almost shaking the house was now gone.

"I have an update!” Julian called as everyone turned to look at him, “The game is over, Warthogs won 37 to 10!”

A huge cheer deafened the house for at least thirty seconds. “The team and cheerleaders will be here in about an hour, so drink up before they get here and empty the place,” he smiled.

The music was turned back up so that Erika could feel the vibrations from the bass, in her bones.

Tricia stepped in close and looked up into Erika's eyes and smiled, “This is great, isn't it?” She leaned in and kissed Erika. “You taste good, what are you drinking?” Tricia licked her lips.

"Fuzzy Navel,” Erika shrugged.

"Can you make me one?”

Erika nodded.

Erika quickly lost track of how many drinks she had made for others, let alone drank herself. Tricia was out on the back deck talking to someone when Erika, holding on to the walls, made it over to the sofa up against one wall and sank down into it. She barely realized that the football players had started to arrive. Two of them were carrying a keg as they entered. A few girls that Erika recognized as their girlfriend's had their arms full with bags of chips, and several bottles of what looked like replacements for the vanishing bar in the kitchen.

"You hammered already?” Samantha smiled down at her.

"I can't feel my head,” Erika smiled up at the blonde, “I know it's there, I just can't feel it.”

Samantha laughed and flitted away.

A heavy weight shook the furniture as someone dropped onto the sofa next to her.

"How are you doing?” Julian asked above the music.

Erika sat forward on the sofa and turned her head to look at the swimmer. She rested her hand on her cheek and just studied his features.

Julian tried not to notice at first then looked back at Erika. “What?” he asked.

Erika took a deep breath and let part of it out, “You're pretty cute for a guy,” she said.

"Thank you, you're pretty for a girl.” Julian sat up and leaned forward to look at Erika

Erika continued to study Julian's face. She was a girl, wasn't she? She looked like a girl, felt like a girl, enjoyed being a girl. Did that make her a girl? Her eyes closed as she thought about gender.

Lips; firm lips pressed against hers. Lips that weren't like Tricia's soft, satin lips pink with lip gloss. These lips were firm, yet had a tenderness to them; a hesitancy; a yearning. They felt nice, strong… different. Erika kissed back, tasting beer, and smelling something musky. She kept her eyes closed and gave in to the lightheadedness that made her feel all swoony, all foggy, all light. She felt a large hand touch her cheek, a hand that gently encouraged her towards the lips.

Erika turned and wrapped her arms around a neck. A neck that was so much taller than she had experienced before. She felt herself leave the sitting position on the sofa and press herself into the body of the one kissing her.

Her heart fluttered then pounded as her swooning head became more of a spin. Erika pulled back from the kiss, her eyes still closed. The room was definitely spinning. She didn't dare open her eyes, if she kept them closed, the room wouldn't spin as much.

"Oh God,” she breathed. A nasty burp broke in the back of her mouth, “I'm going to be sick.”

The body beneath her; the person she had just been kissing, jerked wildly, getting out from under her.

"You going to hurl?” it asked.

Erika nodded her head, and immediately regretted it.

"Come with me,” the voice instructed. Strong hands grabbed her by the shoulders and almost lifted her feet off the ground.

Another icky burp and Erika blew out the gas cringing at the nasty taste it left in her mouth.

"Coming through!” a voice yelled out from over her head. “Coming through with a hurler!”

She knew she should be embarrassed, but her gurgling stomach wouldn't let her think about it. “Oh, God!” she groaned.

"Move it!” someone yelled.

"What's going on?” Samantha's voice cut through the dizziness and haze.

"She drank too much.”

The door to the bathroom was thrown open before her. The sudden brightness as the lights stabbed at her eyes. She spotted the toilet through the blur and pain. Her stomach tightened as she dashed across the room. The contents of her stomach lurched up then spewed out of her mouth, hitting the floor then trailing into the toilet.

"Oh, nasty,” a voice gasped.

"Oh, Erika, are you all right?” Samantha was by her side, “What did you have to drink?”

Erika's stomach heaved again.

"Someone get me some water!” Samantha called. She turned to Erika, “Where's Tricia?”

Erika shook her head.

"You don't know?”

Erika shook her head again then braced herself for another bout. Samantha flushed the toilet.

"Here's your water.” Jorge said entering the bathroom, “Oh, that's nasty.” He pinched his nose.

"Drink this,” Samantha demanded.

"I can't,” Erika groaned.

"You have to, or you'll be really sick tomorrow. Drink up.”

Erika took the cup.

"Have you seen Tricia?”

"Saw her running out the front door a few minutes ago,” Jorge said.

"You feeling better?” Samantha asked.

Erika shook her head.

"What happened out there?” Samantha inquired, “What did I miss?”

"Drinking fuzzy navels,” Erika paused and stared in the toilet for a while, “Tricia was smoking pot.” She felt her stomach cramp. Nothing came out. “I was kissing someone… then I got sick.”

"You were kissing someone?”

"I think so. I got sick.” Erika moaned.

"Who were you kissing?” Samantha demanded.

"I… I don't know.”

"What do you mean you don't know?”

Erika threw up in the toilet again. “Oh God.”

Samantha growled, “Who where you with?”

Erika moaned.

"Drink,” Samantha demanded.

Erika moaned, but took a sip of water. Instead of swallowing it however, she swished it in her mouth and spat it out.

"Who were you with?” Samantha asked.

"Just Julian,” Erika stated.

"Did you kiss Julian?”

"I… I guess. He is cute for a guy isn't he?”

"You kissed Julian?”

Erika groaned and leant over the toilet.

"Shit! No wonder Tricia ran off.” Samantha swore. She handed Erika a towel. “Clean this up when you're done. I've got to go find Tricia.”

Samantha walked to the door, “Jorge, can you look after Erika?”

"You're kidding, Right?”

"She's on the squad, Jorge.” Samantha moved past him and out into the crowded house. “Tricia!” she called. “Has anyone seen where Tricia went off to?”

A few shrugged. Stan however, pointed out the front door. Samantha dodged people and their drinks as she made her way to the front door.

Cars and trucks lined both sides of the streets. Three people walked around a vehicle and approached the house, bathed in the yellow glow of a streetlight.

"Have you seen Tricia, a blonde?” Samantha asked.

A girl pointed. “A blonde went that way.”

"Thanks,” Samantha said, racing off in the direction indicated.

She jogged down the street, looking for the blonde who over the summer had become a cabin mate, a friend; in a way a sister - much like those on the squad whom she considered sisters.

She spotted a dark huddled shape on someone's lawn, “Tricia?” Samantha called.

The shadowed mass moved.

"Tricia, what happened?” Samantha approached.

"I… I saw… She was… She was kissing Julian.” Tricia was sobbing.

"She is drunk. She probably won't even remember it tomorrow.” Samantha sat down next to the Lavender lady.

She was kissing Julian,” Tricia sobbed again.

"She is so drunk she's puking her guts out in the bathroom right now,”

"Good!” Tricia bawled.

"Come now, Tricia,” Samantha soothed. “We've spent the last few months, trying to get Eric to pass as Erika. We've succeeded. No one knows who she really is… well, almost no one. Even I forget sometimes that she is really Eric.”

"But I love her,” Tricia cried.

"I know, but who do you love, Eric, or Erika?” Samantha posed. “I even fell in love with her this past summer, remember?”

"It feels like it was so long ago,” Tricia cried.

"We need to get back to the party. We can tuck Erika in to one of Julian's spare rooms to sleep off her drunkenness.”

"It just hurts so much, Samantha.”

"She didn't know what she was doing. How many times have you gotten drunk and kissed some guy you didn't know or even like?”

Tricia was quiet.

"Hmmm?” Samantha urged.

"Okay, okay, I get your point. It just really hurt to see her all over Julian like that.”

"I'm sure she wasn't 'all over Julian',” Samantha gave Tricia a squeeze.

"She was on top of him, pinning him into the corner of the sofa, kissing him with tongue.” Tricia was getting worked up again.

"Too bad we don't have a recording of it to show her tomorrow,” Samantha snorted. “She would be mortified.”

"What do you mean?”

"Remember that stink she threw at camp about Josh kissing her?”

"No. that was before I joined your cabin.”

"Oh yeah, sorry. Anyway she threw a big stink over it, about how she isn't gay and stuff.” Samantha got to her feet and put her hands out to help Tricia up. “So you see, you have nothing to worry about… except a hung over Erika tomorrow morning.” Samantha pulled the blonde to her feet.

"I hope she is really hung over tomorrow,” Tricia swore just above a mutter. “Serves her right for kissing Julian.”

Tricia looked up into the night sky and watched as the moon reappeared from behind a cloud. She looked at Samantha, “Is it always this warm this time of year?”

"Yes. Why?”

"Where I'm from, we would be experiencing frost at night by now.”

Samantha shivered involuntarily. “Thankfully it doesn't get that way here until after Halloween.”

"Then it will be the first time since I was seven where I could dress up without wearing a jacket under my costume.” She stared up at the moon, “Wow.”

"What?” Samantha looked up.

"Doesn't that one look like a dragon?”

"Huh?”

"That cloud - it looks like a dragon.”

"So you have been smoking.” It was a statement.

"Only a hit or two,” Tricia defended. “It still looks like a dragon. Like a Chinese dragon slithering across the sky.”

"Focus,” Samantha instructed. “Let’s get back to the party and see how Erika is doing.”

"I hope she pukes all over Julian, serves her right for kissing him.”

The two girls head back to the deep thumping of music heavy with bass.

"Don't the neighbors call the cops on parties like this?” Tricia asked.

"Not when their neighbors are Julian's parents, “Samantha smiled.

The two targeted the door to the atmosphere full of mischief, merriment and mayhem. A few people were sitting on the front steps, talking and sipping at beer, while smoking cigarettes, with the door slightly ajar.

Samantha led Tricia through the mob of undulating bodies to the bathroom where she'd left Erika. The door was closed and locked.

"Erika?” Samantha knocked, “Erika, are you alright?”

The door opened revealing a senior girl who was beyond buzzed.

"Have you seen Erika?” Samantha asked.

"Don't know her,” the girl replied and pushed past Samantha to rejoin her friends.

Samantha looked at Tricia with a concerned look and began searching the crowded house for their friend.

"Jorge!” Samantha called seeing the male cheerleader dancing with Jordon and Krystal. “Jorge, where's Erika?”

"Julian's got her,” Jorge shrugged. “I think he took her upstairs.”

Tricia spun around and practically plowed through party goers as she tried to get to the stairs with Samantha hot on her heels.

Tricia tried to take the stairs two at a time, but people from school were sitting in various poses talking and drinking.

"Erika?” Tricia called. “Erika?”

"Did you see Julian and Erika go up here?” Samantha inquired.

A few nodded their heads.

The girls entered a hall. “Erika?” Tricia called. She opened the first door she came to and found a bathroom.

"Hey!” a girl yelled as she covered herself.

"Sorry.” Tricia backed out closing the door. She opened the next door with as little ceremony.

Julian stood beside the bed, propping Erika up and pulling her bolo jacket off of her as she muttered in an incoherent state.

"What the hell are you doing!?” Tricia screamed.

The Princess and the Plague By Anistasia Allread Edited by Edeyn “So you didn't like her kissing you?” Tricia nudged Julian. “You're kidding, right?” “Well?” “Of course I liked her kissing me, I'm a guy and she's a pretty girl.” “She is pretty, isn't she,” Tricia nodded.

---

“What the hell are you doing!?” Tricia screamed.

She raced across the room and began pummeling the tall athlete with her fists, shouting, “Leave her alone!”

Julian, after taking the first few blows, released Erika, allowing her to fall back onto the bed, trying to defend himself against the living temper, without hurting her.

“I'm not doing anything!” he shouted back at her. “I was... I was just trying to make her comfortable.”

He reached out and grabbed each of Tricia's wrists and held them as she continued to struggle. “Look, she's wasted, and needs to sleep it off,” he said while still struggling against her flailing arms.

“Tricia... Tricia! She just spent the last five to ten minutes rambling about how much she loves you -- you! -- not me. I'm just putting her to bed to sleep it off.”

Tricia finally stopped struggling and looked at Julian as what he was saying sank in.

“We're in my sister's room, Tricia. This is the last place I'd ever want to do anything with a girl. She wants you. Not me. You.”

“She was kissing you,” Tricia's voice changed from anger to hurt.

“She is drunk.” he stated matter-of-factly, “Which means she probably won't even remember it in the morning.”

“So you weren't trying to take advantage of the situation?” Tricia asked.

“God no,” Julian released Tricia's wrists. “That is just... I would never do anything of the sort. Some bastard did that to my sister last year at college. The bastard deserves to be castrated,” he said with venom. “I'll never do that to a girl. Never.”

Tricia's fists went limp in his hands.

“Will you stop trying to hurt me?” he asked.

Tricia nodded.

“I love you,” Erika muttered with a smile at Tricia, semi-conscious from the bed.

Julian released Tricia's wrists and looked down at the drunk girl with more than a little humor, “She's going to hate life tomorrow.”

“Let's let her sleep here for a bit then take her home,” Samantha suggested from the door.

Two heads turned, both had forgotten that the blonde was there.

“Will she be all right here?” Tricia asked Julian.

“She should be. I don't think she will be wandering off anywhere.”

Tricia slipped Erika's shoes off of her and laid a light blanket over her.

“Stay here and sleep. I'll come up and get you before we leave,” she said to Erika, who muttered something in response and rolled over a bit.

Tricia turned off the light as Julian closed the door.

“I'll check on her in a bit,” Samantha stated as they went down the stairs.

“So you didn't like her kissing you?” Tricia nudged Julian.

“You're kidding, right?”

“Well?”

“Of course I liked her kissing me, I'm a guy and she's a pretty girl.”

“She is pretty, isn't she,” Tricia nodded.
 

--o00o--
 
Erika's head felt all fuzzy. The room she was in smelled funny. It was a sweet smell, the smell of a girl's room, but one that she was unfamiliar with. She rolled over on the bed and moaned slightly.

“Where the hell am I?” she asked the darkness.

She felt around, feeling unfamiliar textures of bedspreads and pillows. A small crack of light shining from under the door was the only thing she could see. The eerie glow frightened her, yet beckoned her. She slowly got to her feet in the blackness of the room and inched her way towards the door. She opened it and groaned as the light from the hall was like a physical blow to her face. She flinched back closing her eyes, and then slowly tried opening them just a crack. Loud hip-hop music rattled the house.

“The party,” she muttered, “I'm at the party.”

She stumbled out into the hall managing to place one foot in front of the other as she descended the stairs, her eyes starting to become a little more adjusted.

Damn, I've got to get home, she realized. I need to get home before I get grounded. Oh, my head. She put a hand to her head to try and still the soft pounding.

“Whoah, you look like shit,” a girl sitting on the stair giggled as Erika made her way past.

Erika ignored her and made her way to the first floor.

“You look empty,” Someone handed her a plastic cup.

She didn't realize how thirsty she was until she looked down at clear liquid in the cup. She licked her lips and tried to summon some kind of wetness to her mouth without success. She shrugged to herself and downed the cup. It was a mistake. Her throat burned as her tongue protested the vile tasting stuff.

“Ack! What was that?” Erika's stomach lurched, but kept it's new contents down.

“Everclear. Want some more?”

“No!” Erika wanting nothing more than to get the taste out of her mouth.

She looked around the room she was now standing in and spotted a punchbowl. She dipped a cup into the orangey-red stuff and drank deeply. The cool sweetness tasted wonderful after that Everclear stuff and it didn't seem to burn very much as it slid down her throat. The wet coolness felt good, too. She dipped her cup again, hoping that no one would notice her double dipping and drank heartily again before walking into what must be a formal sitting room.

Several people sat in the semi-dark kissing. Erika's eyes wandered over the group and flicked back to two she recognized. Jorge and Krystal were sitting on the floor against the sofa, their lips entangled in a lingering embrace, Krystal's hands holding the male cheerleader in place. Erika shrugged, then remembered that she felt a need to get home. She finished off the punch and tossed it in an over flowing pile and stalked out the door, leaving her shoes and jacket back on the bed upstairs.

The cool nights had yet to turn the cold of true autumn. Erika cursed as bits of gravel bit into the bottoms of her feet as she pad down the street. A warm breeze blew through the tree tops and gently touched her skin raising goosebumps. Her head swam with disconnected thoughts and fragmented memories as she half tip-toed, half staggered down the street.

The night seemed a mess. Flashes of memory of kissing someone other than Tricia mixed with a musky scent. An aroma completely unlike the sweetness of Tricia. Piercing pretty eyes looked down at her through what seemed like a fog. Puking, getting sick all over the bathroom as someone kept bombarding her with questions and making her drink water. Samantha, it had to have been Samantha who had been so insistent.

What a mess I've made, she chastised herself. God, everyone is going to tease me at school on Monday for getting sick. Tricia will probably never want to speak to me again. I can't blame her. I kissed someone else. Who? Who did I kiss? Oh, God, it's all fuzzy.

Erika came to her house and stood outside on the street for a long while just looking at the home, it's lawn, it's trees, and it's flowerbed, still needing weeding.

She pulled up her skirt and knelt down next to the flower bed and began pulling tall weeds out from amongst the flowers.

What was it, her father's Uncle Will had said? Oh yeah, “... a weed is nothing more than an unwanted flower. A tomato plant amongst strawberries could be weed, as can a rose amongst tomatoes.”

Erika tossed the weeds off to the side, then scooted over to the grass nearby and lay back looking up into the stars. Can't people be like weeds too? “Oh, God, I'm a tomato plant amongst roses,” she wailed. Tears welled up in her eyes and spilled down the sides of her face unheeded into her hair. “I'm a weed among flowers, a nasty weed.”

Her limbs heavy, the grass she lay on was like a pillow-top cushion, giving her something soft to lay on over a firm core. She closed her eyes and squeezed out tears. She opened them to find the sky spinning, the stars seemed to be doing circles above her. She closed her eyes again to still the spinning world and kept them closed, losing herself to the welcoming embrace of darkness.
 

--o00o--
 
“Are you okay?” a voice was heard as if through a tunnel.

Erika winced against the blazing sun down upon her face and eyelids. Bright. Too bright.

“Erika, are you okay?” the voice repeated.

Erika shakily rose a hand to shield her eyes. Slowly she cracked her lid and almost screamed at the light glaring.

“What are you doing out here?” the voice asked, “Don't you live here?”

“Pete?” Erika croaked.

“Yeah.”

“What are you doing?”

“My paper route.”

Erika rolled over and propped herself up on her elbow, and squinted up at the audio-video geek, “Your paper route?”

“Not all of us can work cool jobs at Pizza Palace, or have our parents deposit allowances monthly into our accounts.”

“Oh shit, what time is it?” Erika looked towards her house.

“Seven thirty,” Pete shrugged.

“God, I've got to get out of here.”

“Why? I thought this was your house.”

“I'll explain, later, I just need to get out of here.”

Pete assisted Erika to her feet and looked skeptically at her as they began making their way down the sidewalk away from her house.

The sound of the door opening behind them made Erika's heart skip a beat then make up for it as it began to flutter. She glanced over her shoulder and saw her dad with a bag of garbage walk across the driveway and put it in it's receptacle.

“Shit,” Erika mumbled.

She looked for a place to hide, but there wasn't any. The trees were still too young, too small. The cars that were there were parked on the other side of the street. She hunched down and tried to avoid looking back as she walked along side Pete.

“You're hiding from your dad?” Pete asked in a hushed tone.

“He doesn't know about...” she looked from Pete down at her outfit, “About me.”

“Is he looking this way?” she asked.

“No, he's gone back in.”

Pete took a newspaper out of his satchel and tossed it onto a doorstep.

“Your family doesn't know about you doing this?” Pete asked.

“How did you get into school?”

Erika looked away, “We, ah... we changed my documents,” Erika explained.

Pete watched as Erika rubbed her temples, “Hung over?”

Erika nodded.

Pete tossed another news paper, “Where are you going?”

“I need to get to Tricia's house. I need to talk to her, apologize to her.”

“What for?”

“I... I did something last night,” Erika shook her head and instantly regretted it, ”Ouch. . . It's all fuzzy, but I think I kissed a guy.”

“At the party last night?”

Erika slowly nodded.

“So...” Pete asked, sensing an opportunity to satisfy curiosity, “I have to ask. Who are you, now? Eric? Or Erika? Are you a boy? A girl? Or something else?”

Silence fell between the two of them. Only the sounds of Sunday morning encroaching.

“I don't know,” Erika admitted at last, “I really don't know.”

“Are you seeing a counselor?”

“My mom has me seeing a shrink. Dr. Barts.”

“I thought your parents didn't know.”

Erika sighed, “My mom knows that I spent my Summer as a girl,” she held up a hand to stop his automatic question and he held it in, so she continued, “and she believes that I only occasionally dress like this when I'm with my friends. She doesn't know that I go to school as Erika.”

“So who all knows?”

“Samantha, Tricia, Krystal, Victoria, Dr. Barts and, well, you,” Erika listed. “Tricia's parents and sister, Leeza, know, but don't know that my parents don't know. My mom knows about last Summer and suspects when I go to Samantha's or Tricia's, but my dad doesn't know anything.”

“Damn!” Pete swore, “That must get confusing.”

“Sometimes,” Erika admitted.

“Are you going to tell your parents? They've got to know sooner or later.”

“I need to, but I just don't know how,” Erika sighed. “Dr. Barts told me that I have to really think this out and how it affects others. Mainly, I'm just really scared of what my dad might say or do.”

“Why? What is he going to do? Throw you out of the house?”

“I don't know. His whole family has something against gays and stuff.”

“Homophobes, huh?”

“Yeah.”

“Oh my God! Where have you been!?” Samantha's voice screamed from a block away.

Erika winced as she looked up. Samantha stood glowering at her with her hands on her hips.

“Tricia is going insane, wondering if you've been dragged off and raped, lying in a ditch somewhere!” Samantha was still screaming.

“Sorry, I think I passed out on my front lawn. If it wasn't for Pete, here, I'd have been found by my dad.”

“You left the party, drunk, without telling anyone.” Samantha hadn't changed position as Erika and Pete neared. She looked tired, haggard and a wreck.

A few steps away from her, Erika was taken aback when she saw Samantha lunge forward and throw her arms around her, squeezing her. “Thank God you're okay. What happened?”

“I don't remember... much,” Erika admitted. She pulled back from Samantha, “Did I really kiss Julian Rock?”

Samantha looked at her friend, “I didn't see it, but I was told that you did.”

“Hi,” Pete greeted.

“Hi, Pete,” Samantha tossed him a smile, “Thanks for walking with her,” she excused him.

“Sure,” Pete shrugged knowing a dismissal when one was thrown in his face.

Erika turned from Samantha and took Pete's hand, “Thank you, Pete, If you hadn't awakened me when you did, I would have been in a very... touchy... situation.”

“Just be careful,” Pete turned and walked down the road to finish off his paper route.

“Come on, I've got to get you back to Tricia's, she is distraught.”

Samantha touched Erika's arm, “When she found you missing last night, she tore out of the party dragging me with her on a search for you. When she got into her house this morning, her mother was pissed that neither of you called her. Tricia's confined to her room going crazy with worry over you. She told her mother that you were sleeping it off at Julian's with Victoria and Krystal.”

“Is she upset?”

“What do you think?” Samantha scoffed, “First you get drunk, then you go make out with Julian, then lets see... you get sick, you pass out in Julian's house, then disappear all together without a word to anyone... oh, and then you pass out on your own front lawn.” Samantha paused, “Why would she be upset?” her voice dripping with sarcasm.

“Where have you been, young lady?” Tricia's mother answered the door, “We have been worried sick over your safety.”

“I'm so sorry,” Erika pleaded for forgiveness.

“Your parents left you and your safety in my care. All I asked was that if you were going to drink at the party, that you give me a call to come get you!” She raised her voice.

Erika winced against the volume and the pitch.

“I'm very disappointed in your behavior and the choice you made,” she continued, “I was just about to call your mother. I think I will have you do that for me.”

She turned to Samantha,her voice softened, “Do you want to stay for some breakfast? I have more than enough.”

“That would be nice, thank you,” Samantha nodded.

Tricia's mother turned back to Erika, her voice took on an edge again, “You get up stairs and take a shower. You need to apologize to Tricia while you're at it.”

“Yes, Ma'am.”

Erika shuffled inside and quickly made her way upstairs.

Tricia glared at Erika as she walked into the game room then quickly looked away.

“I'm sorry Tricia,” Erika began as she approached.

Tricia turned away from her and stormed into the hallway bathroom, slamming the door.

“I was drunk. I'd never been drunk before. I didn't know what I was doing when I left,” Erika pleaded from outside the door, “I just felt this need to get out of that party. A need to go home.”

“Go away!” Tricia called.

“I'm sorry,” Erika dragged herself into Tricia's room and grabbed her duffel. She closed the bathroom door behind her, stripped out of Erika's clothes and stepped into a shower. “Fuck!” she cried, “Fuck, fuck, fuck.”

---

 
To Be Continued...

The Princess and the Plague By Anistasia Allread Edited by Edeyn "I... um... I kissed Julian." "Mmmm?" Dr. Barts sounded interested. "Did you enjoy it?" "It was... different," Erika admitted, "But I was drunk when I did it."

---

Eric slung his duffel over his shoulder and opened the door to greet Samantha and a gray, overcast day.

"Morning, sleepy head."

Eric closed the door behind him and scampered down the steps, "She won't talk to me."

"Tricia?"

"Who else."

"She's pretty pissed. You know she got grounded, didn't you."

"Yes, so did I," Eric grumbled, "I've still got to figure out how I'm going to get my parents to allow me to go to the game Friday."

"You have to go, it's your first game on the squad, not to mention a home game," Samantha stated.

"My parent's don't know I'm on the squad. I'm lucky I was able to get their permission to stay after school for my 'Political Cartoon' club," Eric made the quote marks in the air.

"How bad is it?" Samantha asked.

"Not nearly as bad as it could have been," Eric shrugged, "I think Dad is relieved that I'm making friends and doing things other than locking myself in my room. He is mainly upset that I didn't call to be picked up from the party."

"Duh. You broke their trust, as well as Tricia's Family's trust," Samantha agreed.

"Thanks for your support," Erika scoffed.

"One thing with parents, is you can't break their trust. Even if you do stupid things, you've got to give them the ability to trust you."

"Like telling them that I've been attending school as a girl?"

"Well..."

Samantha let it drop. They walked in silence for a few moments. "That reminds me, You can't change at Tricia's for a little while."

"What?"

"She's grounded from seeing you before and after school for a while, so we have to have you change somewhere else."

"Where?"

"I'm guessing school. My home is the other direction."

"Oh Shit!" Eric cursed, "How am I going to haul all of this to and from school without my mother noticing. Especially my Rally uniform?"

"I don't know. I'm sure we'll come up with something."

Eric shook his head and mumbled profanities to himself.

"I'm sorry this happened, but you brought this on yourself," Samantha stated, "If you hadn't gone wandering off in a drunken stupor Saturday night, none of this would have happened."

"I know, I know," Eric stomped on, "It's the whole plague thing all over again. I can't do anything right and everything I do or touch gets hurt or damaged."

"It's not about 'The Plague,'" Samantha insisted, "It's about thinking about what you are doing. How what you do effects others."

"God, I'm tired of hearing that! I'm tired of hearing how everything I do effects others." Eric stopped in his tracks, "You know what? Go on with out me. I'm not going to school today."

"Don't be so sensitive."

Eric responded by turning up a different street.

"Erika." Samantha called after him.

Eric put his head down and walked on, stiff backed.

"Come on Erika, we need to go to school," Samantha pleaded, "If you miss Rally, you'll be off the squad and there's nothing I can do about it."

Eric kept walking. He heard footsteps quickly approaching behind him.

"Erika, Please." Samantha pleaded.

"I'm sorry," Eric said plaintively. "I'm sorry that I got drunk. I'm sorry that I wandered away from the party and I'm sorry that Tricia got into trouble. I just need to be alone."

"I'll go with you," Samantha fell in step beside him.

"I'd rather you didn't."

"You are my friend, Erika. I will stay with you."

"If you were my friend, you'd let me be."

"I... can't," Samantha managed to get out.

"Why?"

"Cuz I don't want to leave the people I love alone when they are in pain," Samantha sniffled, "I did it to my sister and she killed herself."

"That wasn't your fault," Eric said flatly.

"If I hadn't left her alone, she might still be here," Samantha choked slightly.

"You can't blame yourself for Summer's death," Eric didn't slow his steps.

"No, but I can try and help others."

Eric stopped suddenly and looked at Samantha who almost stumbled over herself to stop.

"I am not going to kill myself. I just need to be alone to think."

Samantha just stared at him.

"The key word in that is 'alone.'"

"Come to school today," Samantha pleaded.

Eric shook his head and looked at the ground.

"Please."

He took a deep breath, "I'll make it to Rally practice, but I won't be going to school today."

"How do I know you won't go and do something stupid?" Samantha asked.

"Text me."

"Huh?"

"Text me throughout the day to make sure I'm still alive," Eric instructed.

"Promise me you won't do anything stupid." Samantha insisted.

"I promise," Eric avowed.

"Okay, I'll be texting you. If you don't answer a text within a few minutes of my sending it, I'll call the police."

"Make it two texts. Sometimes they get lost in transit or delayed."

"Fine," Samantha agreed as she wrapped her arms around her friend.

"I care about you so much," she told him.

"I care about you, too," Eric replied.

"See you at practice," Samantha said as she broke the embrace.

"Okay, I'll be there."

Samantha gave him one of her most beautiful smiles before heading back towards school.

Eric stood on the sidewalk, staring at a weed growing out of a crack.

"Weeds don't grow just in flower beds, but in concrete, too. Or is the concrete considered the weed?"

He took a deep breath and then let it out before walking on. Didn't Erika think about weeds the other night? Eric shook his head, No, it was something Dad's Uncle Will had said.

His dad had a lot of Uncle Will sayings and stories. Uncle Will had apparently passed away before Eric was born. It was something how stories about people you had never met can stick with you. His dad had some strange relatives, too. He'd never met Crazy Aunt Carrie, but his family received fudge from her for every Christmas.

Eric paid little attention to where he was heading, he just needed to walk -- and think. His thoughts drifted back to yesterday morning...

When he finished showering, he dressed in his boy clothes and exited the bathroom. The shower helped him feel a bit better, but his head still pounded from the previous nights antics. He stuffed a few of the odds and ends into his duffel and exited Tricia's bedroom. The pink-obsessed girl wasn't anywhere to be seen.

"Tricia?" he called.

No answer. He made his way down stairs where Tricia's mother had a choice of oatmeal or pancakes for breakfast. Samantha was finishing up her plate of pancakes.

Eric accepted a plate of the hotcakes and ate as much as his queasy stomach would allow.

"Here," Tricia's mother handed him two asprin, "Make sure you drink lots of water."

"Thanks," Eric nodded.

When he was done with breakfast, Tricia's mother made him call his mom and have her come pick him up.

When she arrived, Tricia's mother told her briefly what had transpired over night. Mrs. Martin was embarrassed and furious with her son.

"Go straight to your room, young man," she scolded, "I'm going to have a talk with your father, and we will decide what to do about this behavior of yours."

Eric's mind screamed out, What behavior, the drinking or the being a girl?! but he didn't voice his worry.

He dropped his duffel on his bed and began unpacking it. While he was eating breakfast, Tricia had apparently packed his bag. He found his forms, gaffe, makeup and jewelry stowed under the top layer of clothing. Was she kicking him out of her life?

He'd have to talk to her. Apologize to her and try to explain to her.

He could hear the muffled voices of his parents in a heated debate down stairs. Occasionally, he could make out his name being uttered, but beyond that... nothing.

Eric pulled out his mobile and called Tricia's phone. It went to voicemail. He called it again with the same result. He switched to texting and asked her to give him a call.

Having hidden the contraband, Eric flopped down on his bed and closed his eyes to the still pounding of his head.

Half an hour later, his dad knocked on his door, "Come down to the kitchen please."

Crap. Only serious conversations were reserved for the kitchen table. Eric scrambled out of bed and followed his dad downstairs.

The lecture went on for almost an hour. It was the responsibility lecture again. His mother added a few minutes about how many people died when drinking whether by alcohol poisoning or drunk driving. Dad cut that tangent down from the long version or else he would have been there another hour.

"Look, Eric, you are in High school. You will be going to parties with drinking and drugs. I would hope that we raised you with enough common sense to call a responsible adult to come pick you up if you partake in any of those kinds of things."

"You better not be doing drugs!" His mother snapped, "It's bad enough that you're drinking."

"Of course, I'd hope that you wouldn't experiment at all with that kind of stuff -- but I can't be there to hold your hand twenty-four seven. Just use your common sense. Your choices affect those around you."

"If in doubt, just pretend that your parents are standing behind you watching you," his mother added.

"Anyway, your mother and I have decided that you will grounded for two weeks. No X-box, no T.V., no girlfriends."

Eric couldn't believe his ears. That was all? That was it? That was just a slap on the hand.

"And you are to come straight home after school," his mother added.

"But mom..." Eric protested, "My club."

"That's too bad," Mrs. Martin crossed her arms over her chest, "And I'm going to be speaking to Dr. Barts about this as well."

"I can't be missing my club meetings," Eric was in a state of panic.

"You heard your mother," His dad ended it.

"I'll be kicked off... off the project," Eric whined.

"Maybe you'll think twice before drinking," his mother's voice was ice, "You need to consider how your actions affect others."

Eric went up to his room and flopped down on his bed and cried into his pillow. A little bit later, there was another knock on his door.

"Yeah?"

His dad poked his head through the door, "I spoke to your mother. You can still go to your club meetings after school, but you have to come straight home afterwards."

Eric raised his head from his pillow, "Really?"

His dad nodded.

"Thanks, Dad."

His dad smiled, "I remember what it is like being your age. You know my Uncle Will had to get me out of a few similar situations."

"He did?"

His dad's smile grew. He gave a wink and ducked out of the door and closed it behind him.

Eric could hardly believe what just happened. He was only grounded for two weeks. He could grin and bear that. He pulled out his phone and called Tricia again. Again with the voicemail.

Maybe she's busy. She probably didn't get my text either. Eric texted her again and lay back on his bed, the crying made his head ache along with the pounding.

Before long he found himself at a park. He didn't come to this part of town very often, everything seemed a bit alien to him. The trees swayed back and forth as the wind gusted through their tops. Eric dropped his duffel at the edge of the play area and sat on a swing and began to slowly swing back and forth. The creaking of the rusty joint of the swing above his head kept a steady tempo as the wind picked up and died around him blowing strands of hair across his face. Absently, he tucked the loose tresses behind his ear and pulled on his seemingly naked earlobe.

Everyone was after him to start seeing how he affected others. His mother, his dad, Dr. Barts -- even Samantha. Tricia was grounded because of his actions. His mother was keeping information from his father because of his actions. Dr. Barts said that she was was ethically on a razor's edge because of his actions. Why did he have to cause so many people pain?

Eric was restless. He felt undone, incomplete. He wanted comfort, to feel whole again. He grabbed his duffel and started to storm out of the park but first he'd have to use the bathroom.

Without thinking, he walked into the woman's bathroom and was using a stall before he realized what he was doing. Luckily due to the gray weather and it being a weekday morning, no one else was using the park.

Eric's phone vibrated as he set his duffel down. He pulled it out and sighed.

Samantha: Where R U? What R U doing?

Erika: At park thinking

Samantha: about what?

Erika: about everything

Samantha: K. bug U L8r

Eric tucked the phone back and entered a stall.

He finished what he was doing and washed his hands. He looked into the polished stainless steel sheet that passed as a mirror and felt naked. He rummaged around in his duffel and began pulling stuff out.

Fifteen minutes later, Erika emerged from the park's bathroom. She was still wearing her boy clothes but with her breast forms in place, makeup, earrings and roughly styled hair, no one would give her a second glance.

She breathed a sigh of relief, not realizing how 'normal' it felt to be Erika. She slung her duffel straps over her shoulder as if it was a large purse and began walking again. Her mind mulling over the events of the weekend and how she was going to get Tricia to talk to her and hopefully forgive her. She could bring her some flowers, perhaps stand below her window with a tape player blasting love songs.

Erika, not paying attention where she was going, looked up at the sound of sweeping. She looked around and found herself just outside the Skate Park. Everyone called it the Skate Park, Heather's Heavenly Heathen Hideaway Snack bar and Skating Emporium was just a bit of a mouthful.

Summer had friends that would bring their decks to the park to use it's half pipes, rails, jumps and pools. Erika didn't have the coordination or balance to walk without tripping, let alone balance on a plank perched on wheels. She was still getting the hang of walking in heels, despite spending the summer walking around in the strappy wedge sandals that Samantha had her wear.

"What a mess," Erika heard herself say out loud.

"It was worse yesterday," a youngish woman in her mid-twenties said looking up from her broom.

"What happened?" Erika asked as she recognized her as Heather, the owner.

"There was a big skate-off on Saturday; boys versus girls."

"Who won?" Erika asked.

"It was a tie, but the girls won due to the guys being bad sportsmen."

"Sounds about par for course," Erika shrugged, "What did they do? The boys I mean."

"Wexler, the leader of the boys, saw that the girls might win and deliberately caused Annie to fall," the woman shook her head, "It's a good thing I enforce that rule about helmets."

"Was she hurt?"

"Concussion. Her brother and friend cross-checked the guy and sent him to the hospital. It looked pretty bad."

"Sounds like you had quite a weekend, "Erika shook her head in disbelief.

"Shouldn't you be in school?" Heather asked.

"On my way now," Erika backed off.

"Be careful."

Erika waved a thanks and headed down the road, retreating back into deep thought.

How would being Erika affect those around me? She asked herself. What difference does it make whether I'm a boy or a girl? The change of a pronoun? An 'F' instead of an 'M' on paperwork? Oh, I know, she smiled, whether I sit or stand when I pee.

How would it affect Mom if I told her who I really was? She would gain a daughter. Someone to shop with, gossip with, cook with. It was nice having ice cream with her last week. She seemed to enjoy it... I think. Erika cast her thoughts back to last weekend. She smiled, but she did seem a bit stiff. Once she gets used to the idea, I'm sure she would relax.

That leaves Dad, or should I call him Daddy? One thing at a time. Let's get him to accept me as me, Erika, first. Maybe he'd like me to call him Daddy... It's like Dr. Barts said though, If I became a girl, I mean all the way, I would be a girl, but I wouldn't be able to have children. Dad wouldn't be able to pass on the family name. I could always adopt kids, but is that the same? Dad doesn't even know about Erika, yet. He'd probably flip his lid and start calling me names like the rest of his family does about anyone who is different.

Erika sighed.

He'll never accept me... I've got to figure out a way. I've got to figure out a way that he will accept me as Erika... I've just got to. Maybe Samantha will have an idea? I wonder if Dr. Barts knows a way that would keep him from blowing up right away and possibly think about it first?

She dug her vibrating phone out again.

Samantha: What R U doing?

Erika: I'm taking a walk n thinking

Samantha: Just checking in

Erika: Haven't done anything drastic

Samantha: Keep it that way. C ya

Erika put the phone away, looked up and found herself a couple of blocks from the batting cages. She wasn't angry or frustrated -- well maybe a little frustrated. She decided to use the card that her dad had given her and swing at some balls.

The guy inside the office of the batting cages looked at her weird as she selected a helmet. He shrugged and turned back to watching his little T.V. leaving her alone.

Erika picked out a bat and went into the slow pitch cage and swiped her card. She settled into a batting stance and tensed as the light on the machine lit up, informing her of the eminent pitch.

She thought of her life before going to Camp Kumoni. Eric had a few friends growing up, but he did tend to stay to himself. He wasn't good at sports, he was a bit clumsy and always one of the last to be picked for team sports. Before he had received the computer for Christmas a few years ago, he'd spent a lot of time with his nose in a book or with pads of paper, and what ever he had at hand to draw with, whether it was pencil, ink pen, charcoal or even crayon. Eric was always allowed to let his mind escape as he drew, he would become the super hero using super powers, or a critter in the forest of a landscape that he painted.

Life after the computer seemed even more secluded. He spent a lot of time listening to music and playing in photoshop.

She swung the bat and connected with a ball. She rejoiced in the feel of the vibrations of the bat as well as the metallic clink sound as the ball was sent the opposite direction.

Should I talk to Leeza? Or maybe Dr. Barts? she wondered.

“I need to talk with someone,” she muttered to herself as she swung and chopped a ball.

Should I sit Mom and Dad down and just blurt it out? Or should I do it while we're out to dinner so that they'd have a hard time reacting? Mom's going to be pissed about school, but Dad is going to shit a brick.

Erika batted a few more balls then turned in the helm and bat. She fixed her hair in the bathroom mirror and walked a few blocks to catch a bus to get across town.

Samantha: What's up?

Erika: At the bus stop.

Samantha: Where R U going?

Erika: 2 C Dr Barts

Samantha: R U ok?

Erika: Yes. I just want to talk to her.

Samantha: Good. Text me as soon as U R done. Talk 2 U L8r

Erika stood at the bus stop and wondered if she should call Dr. Barts' office first.

I really need to see her, she thought, I need to start getting things in order to talk to Dad; well, Mom too, but she already knows about me. Sort of. Should I tell him dressed as myself or as Eric? I wonder if I should have Tricia there with me? First I have to figure out how to get her to speak to me.

Erika's heart ached. She hadn't felt this chest pain since Summer... since Summer... since Summer left.

Erika got on the bus, well, what passed for a bus in Constitution. The town had small shuttle-type buses that passed as the transit system, but at least they had them.

Erika lay her head against the window and stared off seeing nothing.

-20-

Erika stood outside Dr. Bart's office, staring up at the building, her duffel hanging from her hands. She took a deep breath to clear her head, and walked in.

"Hello, do you have an appointment today?" The receptionist asked.

"No, but I need to speak to Dr. Barts," Erika nervously rubbed her hands together.

"Does she know that you are here?"

"No," Erika admitted, "I thought about calling when I was on the bus, but I spaced it."

"She's in an appointment right now," The receptionist explained.

"I figured. I can wait," Erika said hopefully.

"She's pretty booked up today, but I'll ask her if she can see you."

"That would be wonderful," Erika smiled weakly.

"Take a seat and I'll talk to her as soon as she comes out of her current session."

Erika nodded and picked up a magazine and eased into a chair. She was finishing her fourth magazine when Dr. Barts opened the door.

"Erika?"

Erika almost jumped to her feet. She set the magazine down and looked up at Dr. Barts.

"I, um, I needed to talk to you," she stammered.

"Are you all right?" Dr. Barts asked.

Erika nodded hesitantly. She eased to the edge of her chair in anticipation.

"Give me a few minutes," Dr. Barts smiled at her. She went to the receptionists and talked to her at some length before turning back to Erika. "Come on in, Erika."

Erika followed her therapist down the hall and into her office. Dr. Barts received a file from her receptionist and closed the door as Erika perched at the edge of the chair. Dr. Barts lowered her glasses from the top of her head down to her nose and took a seat across from her.

Crossing her legs, Dr. Barts finally looked up at Erika and asked, "Is there something wrong?"

"There's always something wrong," she rolled her eyes, and paused, "but that isn't why I'm here," Erika managed to find her voice. She continued after taking a deep breath, "I've been doing a lot of thinking, actually, about what you've said and all... about figuring out who I am and how it will affect those around me."

"Oh?"

"Well, I really feel like I need to be a girl; that I am a girl," Erika gulped. "I mean, I want to tell my parents, but I don't really know how to, you know, tell my dad with out him overreacting."

"What do you think your dad will do?" Dr. Barts asked.

"I, I'm not sure. It's like I said before, his family are homophobes or anti-gay or something. They are always calling them names or telling jokes."

"Do you think your father might get violent?"

"Like beat me up, or kill me or something?" Erika blinked. "I don't think so. He might be extremely mad, and make my life a living hell or something, but I don't think he'll get violent."

"When did you want to tell them?" Dr. Barts asked.

"I was thinking maybe this Saturday. I want to plan out exactly what I should say. Should I have friends around? Should I do it at home? Or should I do it in public like a restaurant?"

"I think having a friend or two around would be all right. You could do it here in my office, so that I can, perhaps, help your dad understand."

"That might work." Erika conceded.

"Are you sure you want to make this change?" Dr. Barts inquired.

"I already have," Erika nodded. "I didn't realize how much I am this," she gestured down at her body, "until recently. Today, really."

"How so?" Dr. Barts arched an eyebrow over the top of her glasses.

"I feel like I'm playing dressing up, or should I say dress down, when I'm wearing my Eric clothes. I feel like I'm acting when I'm with my parents, being Eric. It just... doesn't seem real anymore."

"So you believe you are a girl," there wasn't a question in her voice.

Erika nodded.

"Have you had any relationships with boys?"

"What?" Erika was surprised.

"Have you gone out with any boys?"

"Well, I kind of went on a date at camp, but the guy was a jerk."

Dr. Barts wrote in the file.

"And I - I went to a party on Friday night."

"Mmmmm?"

"I... um... I kissed Julian."

"Mmmm?" Dr. Barts sounded interested. "Did you enjoy it?"

"It was... different," Erika admitted, "But I was drunk when I did it."

"Are you attracted to this boy?"

"He's cute, I guess, if that's what you mean," Erika shrugged, "But I'm in love with Tricia."

"She's one of the girls you were at camp with, right?"

Erika nodded.

"Have you had any other relationships with boys?"

"I made a friend at camp. Matt. He and I email. He's planning on meeting up after a football game next month."

"Erika, have you seen the medical Doctor yet?"

"Yes. They took a bunch of blood and made me pee in a cup."

Dr. Barts nodded, "You haven't gotten the results back yet?"

"No, why?"

"I just want to see if your blood chemical levels are in check. See what your hormone levels are. If you really want to be a girl, then you need to start thinking about what it entails. You haven't gone through much in the way of puberty. And, well, if we start now, we can likely block it from happening at all so that you don't start growing more facial hair, your voice doesn't deepen any more and you don't get too muscular."

"You can do that?" Erika asked.

"In a few years we can even encourage more feminine traits by giving you hormone treatments. You can grow your own breasts, your skin will become softer and smoother, you'll even get the mood swings that women go through."

"I can do without those," Erika grinned, "My mom says I'm moody enough as it is."

Dr. Barts smiled. "So what we will be doing, or I should say, what you will be beginning is called RLT, or Real Life Test. Where you will live as a girl in every way, twenty-four/seven. The law says that all transgender persons must complete the RLT and have several doctors' give an 'OK' before having SRS -- which is Sexual Reassignment Surgery."

"You mean they could cut off my penis?"

"They actually invert the penis and create a vagina, but it's the same effect as having been cut off, in a basic sense."

Erika thought about that for a few moments. Dr. Barts let it sink in.

"I think it's a bit premature to be thinking about cutting off body parts," Erika stated.

Dr. Barts smiled before responding, "I'm glad you aren't trying to rush things, Erika. It shows that you are being methodical about this situation and giving it real thought."

Erika nodded.

"So, I want you to talk to your mother, then have her call me as soon as you can, so that we can schedule this meeting with your father."

"Should I confront him as Eric or myself?" Erika's heart sped up a bit.

"I think I should talk it over with your mother first," was the answer from Dr. Barts, but her eyes sparkled as she made some notations in the file and placed it on her desk.

Erika rose and almost shyly gave Dr. Barts a hug, whispering a muffled, "Thank you,” into the woman's shoulder.

"You're welcome, Erika," Dr. Barts replied, giving her a brief squeeze in return.

--o0o--

Erika walked out of the building and took a deep breath of fresh autumn air. Her heart sped up and then slowed down. She was going to have to face her parents -- especially her father -- sometime in the next few days. She walked down the street to a bus stop.

Erika pulled her cell phone out as she sat on the bench.

Erika: Ive talked 2 Dr. Barts about telling my parents

Samantha: When R U telling them?

Erika: Sat.

Samantha: Shall I spread the word?

Erika: No keep it secret 4 now

Samantha: k. C U at practice

Erika rode the bus to the mall and entered the food court. She ended up eating a taco salad before walking down one of the mall's large shop-lined corridors. An eerie chill raced down her spine as she realized that the last time she was here was when Eric had been pushed into the fountain.

That made the decision for her.

She was going to confront her father. She was going to tell him that he no longer had a son but a daughter instead. The thought both frightened and thrilled her.

Erika dug into her pants pockets and counted out what money she had managed to save. 48 dollars. She smiled at the small cache of bills and entered Forever 21. A new top would be way better than this polo shirt.

She started thinking about what she might wear when she met her father for the first time as herself. Should she wear a dress? Or should would it be better to wear a slightly more feminine version of attire she wore today? What if her father became one of those 'Not under my roof!' dads? What if he made her change back into Eric and go to school as Eric? The thought horrified her. If that happened, maybe 'Eric' could switch to going to Adams High School. Would he be able to avoid being 'The Plague' there?

Think positive, she told herself.

She bought a new blue top that brought out her eyes and wore it out of the store, having stuffed the polo shirt into her duffel.

Erika looked at the clock and realized that she needed to get to school so that she didn't miss practice.

---o0o---

"How are you feeling?" Samantha greeted.

"Better than this morning. How's Tricia?"

"She didn't join us for lunch. I think she's still pretty upset."

"Where have you been all day?" Victoria asked joining them.

"Went to see my shrink."

"Cute top. Where did you find that?" Samantha looked over the cut and style.

Erika beamed, "I just got it over at Forever 21 on my way here. Like it?"

"I think I might want to borrow it."

Victoria giggled shaking her head.

"Come on, let's get to practice," Krystal told them as she passed by.

Erika changed in one of the bathrooms and joined the rally squad in the gym, stretching and getting limber before working on their routines.

"Where have you been?" Jordon asked, "I didn't see you at school today."

"I had a Doctor's appointment." Erika explained to the Rally Leader.

"Taylor was going to get all pissy if you hadn't shown up for practice," Jordon warned, "Just watch yourself."

"Thanks."

Taylor didn't say anything to her through out the practice about her missing school. She did grill her on some missed steps in one of the routines, though.

"We have to get this together for Friday's game," the squad leader berated. "You're going to look pretty funny on the field messing up!" But the comments were directed at the whole group, and Erika knew she wasn't the only one to mess up. "Practice at home, practice at lunch, practice in your sleep," Taylor instructed.

Hot and sweaty, Erika was thankful for the end of practice. She packed up her duffel and waited for Samantha and Krystal to finish.

"You going to shower?" Taylor asked.

"I'll shower at home." Erika responded.

"Okay," The dark girl's braids swung and bobbed as she turned and walked towards the locker room.

Samantha and Krystal soon finished and the three walked down the street towards home.

"You need to get rid of that make up before you get home," Samantha reminded her.

"Oh, shit, you're right," Erika swore, "I've just become so comfortable as Erika, I forget that I have to pretend to be Eric."

"Just a while longer," Samantha smiled.

Erika nodded back with a smile of her own. "Let's stop at Mickey D's, I can wash up there."

The three girls crossed the street to the McDonald's. While Erika made her reverse transformation, Samantha and Krystal ordered some fries and drinks.

"I can only have a few fries..." Krystal informed Samantha, "I've got to keep on my diet."

"You're doing great. Jorge says that you are really nailing the lifts and catches too."

Krystal blushed slightly.

Erika, back in her boy clothes and makeup scrubbed off joined them outside and said good bye to Krystal as she headed to her home.

"We missed you at school today," Samantha told Erika.

"I doubt Tricia is missing me much right now."

"Have you tried calling her?"

"Last night, she still wouldn't answer her phone."

"She just needs to chill for a while," Samantha assured Erika.

"Oh, shit, both of my parents are home," Erika swore.

"That's bad?"

"Dad usually doesn't get home until late, especially on a Monday."

"Good thing you washed up," Samantha pointed out.

"Yeah."

"Well, I hope everything is okay. See you tomorrow?"

"Sure," Erika held her arms out for a hug from Samantha.

"Thanks," she said.

"What for?" Samantha asked.

"Texting me and caring about me today."

"That's what friends are for. I just wish I could have done the same for Summer."

"Me too."

Erika took a deep breath on the front door stoop to realign her thinking to that of Eric and stepped through the door.

"I'm home," Eric called out, "I really need a shower though."

"Eric," His mother's voice was firm, "Come here."

Eric's heart skipped a beat.

Oh, shit, what is it? he thought.

Eric took two deep breaths and tried to calm his heart before rounding the corner to the kitchen.

His mother and father both sat at the kitchen table looking up at him with concerned faces.

"Where have you been?" his mother asked.

"I told you... I had that political cartoon club," Eric was trying to think fast on his feet.

"I mean where were you today?" his mother asked.

Eric's heart felt like a dead lead weight in his chest.

"I dropped by your school today and they informed me that you weren't there," his mother's voice had an icy edge to it.

The Princess and the Plague By Anistasia Allread Edited by Edeyn The whole room slanted even more steeply with the vertigo. He wanted to tilt his head to compensate but knew that it wouldn't really help. Closing his eyes wouldn't do anything but make his parents think that he was ignoring them. "I - I - you don't know what it's like!" Eric wailed, "I had to do something!" Tears blurred his vision

---

Eric had to mentally force his heart to start up again and remind himself to take a breath.

"I went and saw Dr. Barts today. I... needed to talk with her."

"What about last week?" his dad asked.

"What?" Eric didn't understand the question.

"Where were you last week, when you were supposed to be in school?" he clarified.

"I was there," Eric stated.

"Not according to your school you weren't," his dad replied calmly, "They said that they haven't seen you since school started; that they believed that you had moved. So where are you going when you leave here every morning?"

Eric felt his knees go rubbery. He reached out and held onto the back of one of the chairs for support. He needed to sit. Down. Now. Vertigo was making the room slant steeply to one side and blur a bit at the edges of his vision. He took another deep breath and pulled out the chair as he fell into it.

"Answer you father," his mother demanded. "Why haven't you been in school?"

"I - I - I have been," Eric protested.

"So your school is lying to us?" his father's voice was getting louder.

"No, not exactly..." Eric's mind was racing to figure out how to diffuse this, and came up empty.

With a shuddering sigh at the inevitability of what he was about to say, he looked up, took a deep breath and said simply, "I'm going to school as someone else."

"You didn't dare!" his mother yelled causing Eric to flinch, "How could you?"

The whole room slanted even more steeply with the vertigo. He wanted to tilt his head to compensate but knew that it wouldn't really help. Closing his eyes wouldn't do anything but make his parents think that he was ignoring them.

"I - I - you don't know what it's like!" Eric wailed, "I had to do something!"

Tears blurred his vision.

His father's face was one of confusion as he looked from his wife to his son and back to his wife.

"Oh my God, Eric! How could you?" his mother screamed, “How could you!?”

"Nobody knows!" Eric screamed back, "Except my friends," he added with a sniffle as tears began coursing down his face.

"Nobody knows what?" his dad asked, "What did you do? What is going on?"

"Your son is... " his mother began, and then stopped. "I can't even say it," she said, aghast.

"I was planning to tell you both on Saturday," Eric tried to explain, "That's why I went to see Dr. Barts today."

"Tell us what?" His dad insisted.

"Dad, I'm a girl. I've been going to school as a girl." It rushed out of his mouth.

Eric braced himself for the bomb to go off. He closed his eyes and flinched as he expected his father to either shout, or hit him. When neither happened, he cracked open his eyes. His father's face was one of shock. Instead of a red faced ticking explosion, he found a face frozen, drained of color, mouth slightly ajar and in utter shock.

His mother's face, though, was one of rage. "How could you, Eric? How could you?"

His father's face fell into his hands. His mother turned to his father. Her voice turned to one of concern, "Are you all right? Honey? Honey?"

"I'm so sorry, Eric," his father mumbled, "I should have seen it. I should have known."

Now it was his mother's turn to be confused. Eric's too.

"Known what?" she asked, "What are you talking about?"

"I was hoping that it was an isolated case," his father shook his head, his face still covered by his hands, "God, I had hoped it wouldn't be like this."

Eric wiped the tears from his face with the backs of his arms. What was his father mumbling about? Here he was prepared for rage, yelling, shouting, grounding -- even hitting -- but this? This was unexpected.

"I'm so sorry," his father muttered behind his hands. He wiped tears from his own eyes and looked across the table at Eric.

"How long?"

"How long for what?" Eric asked.

"How long have you known you were a girl?"

Eric was puzzled. From the look on his mother's face, she was just as puzzled as he was.

"I've... I've been... Erika... since, um, since summer camp," Eric admitted.

His dad nodded his head, "That explains some of it," he said cryptically, his eyes not entirely focused. He wiped another tear from his cheek. "So you've been going to school as a girl?"

Eric nodded, having completely lost the power of speech.

"What is your name?"

"Erika Summers."

His dad just nodded. His mother was dumbstruck, too. She just looked from her son to her husband as if she didn't know either one.

"And you've been seeing Dr. Barts for this?"

Eric nodded again.

“And no one at school has noticed?" his father asked slightly surprised.

Eric shook his head, then stopped, reconsidering. "One guy has but he said he didn't care and would keep it secret, that I seemed happier as Erika."

"You must make quite an impression."

Eric didn't know what to say or do at this point.

"You're okay with this?" his mother was coming out of her shock, "You're okay with your son dressing up as a girl and traipsing around school as a freaking fairy?"

His dad looked straight across the table locking Eric's eyes to his, "No, but I'm okay with my - my daughter being herself."

For a brief moment Eric was confused. Did his dad just say what he thought he just said. A wave of dizziness almost blinded him for a moment as blood flooded back into his brain.

"What?!" his mom cried.

"You're okay that your son is dressing like a girl? Okay with him acting like a girl?"

"If she is, in fact, a girl then... yes."

"I can't believe I'm hearing this," his mother ranted.

Eric wasn't sure he could believe it either.

She glared at her husband, "I can't believe that you of all people are supporting this!"

Eric's dad reached over and grabbed his mother's hands and held them firmly. “Calm down. Let me explain."

Eric's limbs felt heavy, and drained. Not just from rally practice but also from this emotional rollercoaster that he didn't remember buying a ticket for.

His dad looked from his mom to him and back. "You've both heard me talk about my favorite uncle, Uncle Will."

Eric nodded.

"Before you were born," he looked at Eric, "before I met you," he looked at his wife, "Uncle Will took me out fishing. After a couple of beers he told me that he was changing his life. He told me that he had always felt out of place in society that he felt like he was faking it all of the time. I nodded in agreement with him because I think we all feel like we are faking it from time to time. He then explained to me that he was living a lie, that he had to tell me something that may be hurtful. He then told me pretty much what you are telling me, Eri - ka."

Eric's heart skipped a beat at the sound of his father calling him Erika. With that heartbeat she adjusted her self-alignment.

"Later that week, he told my grandmother, my mother and the rest of the family the same thing. The family disowned him, banished him. My grandmother told him to never contact any of them again. That was the day that my Uncle Will died. He didn't die in a car crash, he died when he left the family and became who he really was... Carrie."

Realization slowly dawned on Erika's mother's face, "You mean your crazy Aunt Carrie?"

Erika's father nodded. "I only have contact with Aunt Carrie through letters, and emails, but I keep in contact with her despite my grandmother's and my mother's wishes. I loved my Uncle Will and I love my Aunt Carrie."

Erika's father looked across the table, "and I love my child. Eric or Erika, I love you."

Tears poured out of Erika's eyes.

"I can't believe I'm hearing this," Erika's mother pulled her hands out of her husband's grasp and stood up. "This is just a phase! A cry for attention! A game! I can't believe you are going to play along with this - this silly game of his," she stressed the last word with a glare at Erika and stormed out of the room.

Erika could hear her mother snatch up her keys and then slam the front door to the house.

Erika's dad shook his head, tears still in his eyes, "She just needs time."

Erika pinched the back of her arm hard enough to break the first layer of skin. Was this a dream? She bit the inside of her cheek, almost to the point of drawing blood. Pain hadn't awakened her from this strange string of events.

"Now, young lady, you had your mother and I extremely worried today, where did you go?"

Erika heard her mother's car start up and peel out of the driveway.

"Well, I started to go to school with Samantha like always," Erika began, "But on the way there, I became upset and needed some time to be alone and to just think. I wandered about and ended up at a playground near the Skate Park. I went to the batting cages for a bit to hit balls and think. I used the card you gave me," she paused, smiling at her father, "Then I decided that I needed Dr. Barts' help and took a bus to her office."

Erika looked at her father, just to make sure that this wasn't a dream. "I went to talk to her about how best to tell you what has been going on. We decided to make an appointment for this coming Saturday. I guess that doesn't need to happen, now" she sighed.

"No, I think it should still happen. A sit down between the three of us and a shrink would be a good idea."

"Really?" Erika looked surprised.

Her father nodded.

"Well, after that I took a bus to the mall and grabbed some lunch, and I... uh... bought a blouse," color flooded her face, "Then I had to get back to school for practice," that last word slipped out and she lifted a hand to cover her mouth as her heart thudded hard against her chest.

"Practice? I thought you were in a political cartoon club."

"I sorta lied," Erika looked away as she admitted, "I am on the rally squad."

"You're a cheerleader?" her father asked in disbelief.

"Kind of. It's the Rally Squad, we dance and cheer, but we don't do the tumbling and dangerous stuff. Or go to away games."

"You're a cheerleader," her father seemed to be having trouble wrapping his head around that.

Erika nodded.

"Does your mother know you are a cheerleader?"

Erika shook her head, "No, she didn't even know I was going to school as a girl."

"So,” her father said, “My son is not only a girl... but a cheerleader?"

"Rally Squad, Dad, I'm a, uh, Rally girl," the admittance of being a girl both thrilled and frightened her, "And then I came home."

Erika's father just stared at her from across the table. A long moment passed before her father sighed. He looked around him as if waking up. "We were so upset worrying about you that we didn't get dinner. Are you hungry?"

Erika's stomach betrayed her at the mention of food, "Yes."

"Why don't you go up and take your shower, get dressed and I'll take my daughter out to dinner."

"Really?"

Her father smiled, "Just don't take an hour like your mother."

Erika jumped up from her chair and began to run out of the room. She stopped, changed directions and ran into her father's arms, hugging him fiercely for a few seconds before sprinting off and upstairs.

The Princess and the Plague By Anistasia Allread Edited by Edeyn "So my cheerleader daughter is a lesbian? This sounds like some fantastical story you'd find online -- mind you, not one of the smutty sites, but one of the classy ones." Erika rolled her eyes.

---

Erika was on cloud nine, or should she make that cloud 11?

"Whoa! Now I know why you haven't been recognized at school, you're beautiful," her father smiled, "You know, you look like your mother when she was about your age."

"That's what she said, too."

"Hmmm," her father made a noise, "Turn around, lets see?"

Erika slowly twirled around. She didn't have any of her nice clothes with her so she put on a pair of jeans, her new blue blouse and some pumps to dress it all up a bit.

Her father stepped forward, "Hi, I'm your Dad."

"Hi, Dad, I'm your daughter, Erika Sum - er - Martin."

Her dad stood awkwardly for a moment, before Erika made the move and stepped forward wrapping her arms around her dad... Her dad. Not his, but her dad.

Her father took her to Chili's for dinner, one of her favorite places to eat. There, they had a heart-to-heart talk.

"Dad?"

"Yes?"

"Just because I'm Erika now, it doesn't mean that I would mind going camping or fishing with you. Dr. Barts said that my being Erika might stop those kinds of events."

Her father smiled, "I don't know if you and I either one are meant to go fishing based off of our last trip," he chuckled.

Erika giggled with him.

"Besides, you are still grounded."

Erika nodded.

"You are to be home as soon as cheer practice is over."

"I have to be at the game on Friday. It's a home game."

Her father thought about this for a few moments, "When do you have to be there?"

"As a member of the Rally Squad, we stay after school and do Rally stuff, then we perform at the game."

"Then, I'll take you home from the game."

"I'm sure I can get a ride from one of the girls."

"Nah, I'll be there anyway. I'll just take you home."

"You'll be there?"

"I've got to cheer for my cheerleader daughter and her school," he smiled, "They have a good football team don't they?"

Erika wasn't sure if she was pleased or mortified. Her father in the stands watching her stumble through a dance routine?

"So, the other night when you came home with swollen lips, was that from kissing a boyfriend or a girlfriend?"

"Girlfriend," Erika avowed, "Tricia."

"So my cheerleader daughter is a lesbian? This sounds like some fantastical story you'd find online -- mind you, not one of the smutty sites, but one of the classy ones."

Erika rolled her eyes.

"So how did this all come about?" her father inquired.

Erika related the summer spent at Camp Kumoni to her father. She edited some of the more graphic things, not wanting to shed a negative light on things after his trust and understanding in her. The Good Parts version.

"And your mother has known since Parents' Day?"

Erika nodded, "She didn't know how you would take it given your family's prejudicial nature."

"They are quite, ah, vocal. A lot of it has to do with Uncle Will," Mr. Martin nodded, "So, why did you decided to enroll in school as Erika?"

"I couldn't go back to being 'The Plague,' Dad. I just... couldn't."

"Were things that bad?"

"I really don't want to talk about that tonight," Erika ended the topic.

"Okay, okay," he sat back in his chair muttering something about mothers and daughters, "We have bigger fish to fry anyway. We have to reconcile with your mother, and then there is something we like to call 'my' family to deal with. They may have banished one family member, but I won't let them banish another. In fact, I'm going to give Aunt Carrie a call and invite her to Thanksgiving."

"Really? I've never met her," Erika bounced, "Can you ask her to bring some fudge with her?"

Mr. Martin laughed.

--o0o--

Her mother's car was in the drive when they returned and parked. Their cheerful mood became more subdued as he turned off the truck. The two sat in the truck for a long moment.

"I need to have a long talk with your mother," her dad said.

"I think we'll need several long talks with one another," Erika agreed.

The two of them slowly walked into the mostly dark house.

"Go on upstairs, and get ready for school tomorrow."

"Yes, Daddy," Erika said automatically.

She paused. Had she really just called him, 'Daddy?' She looked at her dad who was smiling.

"Thank you for dinner."

"You're welcome. Go on now."

Erika raced up to her room as fast as her heeled shoes could carry her without doing bodily damage.

Erika kicked off her pumps into a corner of the room not caring for once that they were still in plain sight. Actually, kind of reveling in the fact that they were still in plain sight for once! She then fell back on her bed and took a deep breath.

"If this is a dream, I don't want to wake up," she informed her ceiling.

She reached over to her desk and grabbed her cell phone. Two messages, both from Samantha. Instead of listening to them, she dialed her friend.

"So what happened?" Samantha asked answering the phone, "Are you all right?"

"I'm doing well, I'm doing fine," Erika told her, "My mom went by the school today to pick me up and was told that I wasn't enrolled there."

"Oh, shit! And you're okay?"

"I had to confront them both and tell them what was going on."

"And you're still alive?"

"My Dad was... incredible," Erika gushed. "He was shocked at first, but it was like a switch went off and he accepted me as Erika, like instantly."

"No way."

"I know, I couldn't believe it either! I'm still afraid I'm dreaming," Erika related, "My mom, though, was pissed and took off, so Daddy told me to change and he took me out to dinner."

"You're playing with me, aren't you?" Samantha asked, awed. "This is recorded and I'll be on YouTube or Punk'd or something."

"No, I'm serious," Erika told her friend, "My dad didn't blow up or anything."

"Maybe he's in shock."

"Could be, but not after a couple of hours of being with him."

"Your mom's pissed though?"

"Yes, she's the one who snapped. I don't know what happened. She said that she thought that this was just a phase or a way to get attention, like she never believed me despite what Dr. Barts talked to her about. She got mad and left... she's back now. I think my dad is talking to her."

"Have you called Tricia?"

"No, she hasn't answered my phone all day."

"Do you want me to call her?"

"Will she answer?"

"I don't know but it's worth a try."

"Okay."

"I'll call you back," Samantha promised.

Erika hung up and decided to pull all of her stuff out of hiding. She didn't have a whole lot, but for the first time, she was able to arrange the limited makeup she had on her bathroom counter. She pulled clothes out from under her mattress, as well as out from under stacks of paper in her desk drawers and hung them up in her closet, trying to ignore the wrinkles hiding the clothing had caused.

She could hear muffled voices of her parents talking and arguing downstairs. She couldn't make out what they were saying. She didn't want to, and decided to put on some music to help cancel out any of their conversation that might penetrate her walls and door.

Her phone rang. She fell on the bed grabbing the phone at the same time, "Hello?"

"Hey, its Samantha."

"What did she say?"

"She's happy that your father took it so well, but she doesn't want to talk to you right now. She is really hurt about what happened at the party."

"Oh. What exactly did happen at the party? I only remember bits and pieces."

"Well, you got drunk," Samantha started, "then she says you got mad at her for smoking a bit of pot. She then found you making out with Julian Rock."

"I remember kissing him, I don't think I made out with him."

"According to the stories going around school today you were all over him," she argued, "Then lets see... oh, yeah, you got sick and threw up all over the bathroom. Then after I chased Tricia down and coaxed her back to the party, we found you upstairs in one of the bedrooms with Julian as he was undressing you."

"He was undressing me?" Erika gulped.

"He was helping you out of your shoes and jacket when we came in... or so he says."

"Thank God."

"Then after we put you to bed, hoping you'd sleep it off, you slipped out of the party and disappeared, causing Tricia and me to hunt all over the place. No one called Tricia's mom and because of that she is grounded."

"I'd be upset with me too," Erika realized, "Was I really making out with Julian Rock?"

"From what I have heard, it was pretty steamy. You are no longer considered a lesbian at school, but a Bi."

"Is that better or worse?"

"Let's just say that you are going to be receiving a lot of propositions over the next few weeks," Samantha giggled.

"Damn!" Erika groaned.

Samantha giggled some more.

"So should I try and call Tricia? Or maybe text her?"

"Maybe send her a text or two, but unless she responds, no more than that."

"Okay."

"See you in the morning?" Samantha asked.

"Yes."

"Night."

Erika ended the phone call and pulled up her text menu. She texted Tricia apologizing for Saturday night and asked what to do to make it up to her.

Erika stripped out of her clothes, slipped on her nightgown and washed her face before sliding under her covers.

Erika was just about to drift off to sleep when a light knock came at the door followed by the door opening enough to allow a head to poke through.

"I'm going to pick you up at school tomorrow," her father informed her. "Your mother went to the school today to take you to get some more blood tests done."

"More? Why?" Erika shifted in bed, squinting at the light coming through the door.

"I'm not sure. They just said that they needed to run some more tests."

"Okay, what time?"

"I'll pick you up at ten-fifteen."

"Mom won't do it?" Erika asked.

"How would it look if a woman went to a school asking for someone one day and then someone else the next?"

"Oh."

"While I'm there, I'll arrange a meeting for next week, after we have a sit down with your Dr. Barts."

"Is Mom still mad at me?"

"She is upset at the two of us right now. She is just having a hard time with this... this whole thing."

"Why aren't you?" Erika asked sitting up in bed, her eyes now comfortable with the light shining into her room.

"Oh, I'm upset. Just not in the same way," her father told her. He came into the room and sat down on the edge of her bed.

"I'm just trying to be a loving, understanding, father," he sighed and looked away from Erika.

"When I saw what my mother's family did to Uncle Will, I told myself that I would never do that to my children. Never."

He paused and took a breath, "My mother made me distance myself from Unc - Aunt Carrie, as well. I didn't want to, but families have a way of making you behave in ways that you don't always like. I miss my Uncle Will. I know that he's the same person just in a different package, but it's... just... different."

"Dr. Barts said that would happen with us, too," Erika nodded.

Her father nodded with her.

"One thing will never change though, and that's my love for you. Boy or girl, you are mine, and I love you. Now get some sleep."

He eased himself off of her bed, and departed the room closing the door behind him.

Erika wiped a tear from her eyes and burrowed under her blankets.

"God?" she said to the ceiling, "God, please, please don't let this be a dream."

With that she closed her eyes and snuggled in for a good night's sleep.

The Princess and the Plague Part 23 By Anistasia Allread Edited by Karen J. Erika blushed as students walking by laughed, pointed and whispered in her direction. She kept hearing Julian Rock's name uttered as she walked to her locker, Julian Rock, Erika Summers and making out. “Does everyone know?” Erika asked.

---

 
 
Erika woke up with her alarm and nearly jumped out of bed to see if she had been dreaming the whole night's incident. She looked over at the floor and her found her shoes still in the corner.

A smile lit her face as she stretched and slipped out of her nightgown and hopped into the shower.

Erika's mother wasn't anywhere around when she finally emerged from the bathroom and entered the kitchen. She fixed herself toast and poured herself a glass of milk. After finishing her breakfast she still hadn't seen or heard from her mother.

The doorbell rang. Erika put her glass in the sink and opened the door to greet Samantha.

“You're dressed,” Samantha stated the obvious.

“I didn't think I should hide, now that they both know,” Erika stated. She grabbed her duffel and stepped outside with Samantha.

“So tell me about it last night,” Samantha urged.

The two girls walked down the street as Erika divulged the dream-l occurrences of the previous night.

“Shall we stop by Tricia's” Samantha looked to her friend.

“Do you think she'll talk to me?”

“There's only one way to find out.”

The two walked up to the door and knocked.

“Why didn't you just come in?” Tricia looked at Samantha.

“I didn't know if you were open to seeing us.”

Tricia rolled her eyes. She looked at Erika and gave her a tight smile, “You're dressed?”

“My parents know, so I didn't think I needed to hide it,” Erika explained.

Tricia shrugged, “You want to take your stuff home then?”

“If that is okay?” Erika asked.

“Sure.” Tricia's posture was still tight. “I was going to move it over into Leeza's room.”

“Leeza's room?” Erika was surprised.

“She's moving out, she got a job in the city.”

“That's good isn't it?” Samantha asked.

Tricia nodded. “I'm just going to miss her.”

“I'm sorry.” Erika mumbled.

Tricia turned and entered the kitchen to finish her breakfast. “You are already dressed so we may as well hang here until it is time for school.”

The three girls sat in silence as Tricia finished eating her cereal.
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
Erika blushed as students walking by laughed, pointed and whispered in her direction. She kept hearing Julian Rock's name uttered as she walked to her locker, Julian Rock, Erika Summers and making out.

“Does everyone know?” Erika asked.

“Why do you think Tricia is so upset?” Samantha explained.

Erika opened her locker and placed some things inside.

“Um, Erika?” Julian's voice caught her attention. She turned around to meet a slightly embarrassed smile.

“Hi Julian.”

“Ah, hi.” he stepped a bit closer a swirl of his musky scent filled her nostrils bringing back fuzzy memories, “You forgot these at my house the other night.” He said handing her a paper bag.

Erika peered inside with curiosity. She felt her cheeks warm as she spotted her heels and bolero jacket. She hoped she wasn't blushing too badly. “Thanks,” She managed. She stuffed the bag into her locker and turned back to the tall, handsome swimmer.

Did she really make out with this good looking guy? What was she saying? She liked Tricia! She had to mentally stop herself from physically shaking her head to clear her thoughts. Her eyes drifted back to Julian's smiling lips, she wished she could remember how they had felt.

“So, did you have a good time?” he asked. He shook his head, “I'm sorry, I don't know what I'm saying, you got drunk and were puking, how could that be fun?

Erika giggled, “Other than the puking part, I did have fun.” She admitted.

Julian's eyebrows shot up, “Really? I mean, cool, good, I'm glad.”

Erika just blushed. Other than the puking part, I had fun? She sounded like a dork - a female dork.

“Well, I'd umm...... I hope you'll come over for another party sometime.” Julian looked distracted.

Erika could feel fifty pairs of eyes watching the two of them converse. God, what will they say now? She thought. She forced a smile at Julian, “Yeah, that would be great.”

“Well, see ya.” Julian winked at her again as he stepped back from her locker and continued down the hall.

“I think he likes you.” Samantha smirked.

“He was just returning the stuff I left,” Erika excused.

Samantha just smiled bigger.

Erika was just about to close her locker when a large body slid in real close to her, “So, Erika, you swing both way's huh?” Tyler grinned. “Want to go to homecoming with a football star?”

Erika's heart was beating fast. What had Tricia told her? To turn it around on them. Erika smiled at Tyler, “That sounds like an interesting idea, do you know any football stars?”

“Uh. . . me?” He didn't sound as sure as he had.

Erika just smiled at him, not knowing how else to reply, her heart was like a jackrabbit in her chest.

“Isn't that cute,” Samantha came to the rescue, “Tyler thinks he's a football star.” She giggled.

Erika got the cue and giggled as well, closing her locker and slipping past his dumbfounded look. She joined Samantha as they walked down the hall.

“Oh my God, I can't believe I just did that?” Erika muttered for Samantha's ears.

“You're getting the hang of it,” Samantha nodded. “He did bring up a valid point though.”

“Huh?”

“Homecoming is coming up. You need to decide who you'll be going with and start working your feminine magic to get that person to ask you.”

“Feminine magic?”

Samantha nodded.

“What if I want to go with Tricia?”

Samantha shrugged, “It's not unheard of for two girls to go to the dance together, but most get a male date, or show up unaccompanied.”

“So, I shouldn't go with Tricia?” Erika asked.

“I don't know yet, let me test the waters.”

The two girl parted ways and went to their first classes.

During second period, Erika excused herself and went down to the office. She had only waited a few minutes when she saw her father walk in.

“I'm here to sign my daughter out for a doctor's appointment.” he told the receptionist.

He signed her out and walked out to the truck.

“I didn't see mom this morning,” Erika stated.

“She's still a bit upset.” her dad confirmed her fear, “Hopefully we can get a lot straightened out during the meeting on Saturday.”

“Is she really mad?”

“I don't think she's mad, just upset,” he shrugged, “So how's my girl today?” he smiled at her from behind the wheel. “I'm trying to get get used to saying that.”

“Fine,” Erika smiled back.

“Anything happen this morning at school?”

“Not really,” She shrugged. “One of the Neanderthals from the football team asked me to Homecoming with him.”

“You were asked to Homecoming?” her father's eyes darted from the road to meet hers and then back at the road.

“He's one of the jerks who used to pick on me. There is no way I'm going to Homecoming with him.”

“Oh.” Her father was silent for a moment. “This is kind of strange for me, Erika,” He admitted, “I've only had a daughter for a little more than twelve hours and I'm already having to worry about her dating.”

“I'm not dating.”

“What about Tricia?” he asked.

“She's not speaking to me right now,” Erika explained, “She got into a lot of trouble over Saturday night.”

“Hmmm. Sounds like you have some making up to do.”

“But how?” Erika asked.

“What would you like her to do if you were upset with her?”

Erika thought about it for a while.

“Flowers and a written apology are always a good start.” Mr. Martin suggested.

“I've already apologized.” Erika explained.

“In writing?”

“No.”

“I suggest that you sit down and write her an apology letter tonight,” he pulled into the parking lot, “Don't make excuses, just tell her that you are sorry and how much you care for her,” he paused, “Don't email her with it, hand write it. I can take you over there tonight to deliver it if you'd like.”

“Thanks, Dad,” Erika beamed at her father.
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
“Should we get some lunch before taking you back to school?” Mr. Martin asked his daughter as they walked out of the medical clinic.

“Sure. I'm in no hurry except having to be back for Rally practice.” Erika climbed into the truck.

“Oh, I found someplace for you to go for self defense classes.” Mr. Martin started up the truck and pulled out of the lot. “There is a guy who used to be in a gang in the city. After he served time in jail, he put his life on a different track and now teaches people how to defend their selves.”

“Like Karate and boxing mixed?” Erika asked.

“More like dirty street fighting, using your brains and what you have around you to get out of a tough situation.”

“Sounds scary.”

“Now that you are a girl, I am more adamant about you doing this.”

“Okay, but I can only miss Tuesdays of Rally. I already spoke to Taylor about it.”

“Tuesday's huh?”

Erika nodded as they pulled into Applebee's.

The two walked into the restaurant lobby to meet Mrs. Martin's tight lipped smile. “Hi.” She greeted, eyes darting to Erika then back to her husband.

“Hi mom,” Erika greeted uncertainly.

The hostess arrived to break the uncomfortable situation and seated them. The restaurant was busy with businessmen and women, sitting down for lunch, several groups of women, probably secretaries sat talking and laughing loudly. Another group of what looked to be soccer mom's sat casually enjoying one another's friendship while their kids were in school.

Erika and her mother both ordered salads, while her father ordered some chicken. The waiter smiled warmly at Erika before taking the menus and heading into the noisy kitchen with its clatter of plates and hissing of broilers.

“Erika told me that she missed you this morning,” Mr. Martin tried to encourage communication.

“I left early,” Mrs. Martin replied, “I had some errands to do.”

“Oh?” Mr. Martin looked interested.

“I went to see Dr. Barts to talk to her about this — this situation.”

“And?” Erika's father asked.

“She's relieved that Eric — Erika has spoken to us and told us what is happening. She is still interested in seeing us together on Saturday.”

“What did you talk about?” Mr. Martin asked.

“About my feelings about this change.”

“What are those?” he prompted.

“I don't like it one bit,” Erika's mother stated. She turned to Erika, “People are looking at you, staring at you.”

“I didn't see anything unusual,” Mr. Martin stated, “People, often look when they see two beautiful women pass by.”

“But one of them isn't a woman,” Mrs. Martin protested with a hiss.

“That waiter didn't seem to notice,” Mr. Martin chuckled, “In fact I saw his eyes straying to Erika the whole time he was here.”

Erika felt her face flush, “Daaaad.”

“Honey, this is something that we are all three going to have to work through. I don't want to see Erika alienated like my Aunt Carrie was.”

Erika's mother let out a frustrated breath.

“Did Dr. Barts say why Erika had to give more blood?”

Mrs. Martin was quiet for a moment, “Something about some inconclusive results or something.”

“What kind?” Erika asked.

“I — I don't remember. I was a bit busy dealing with other issues at the moment.” Mrs Martin was a bit short.

“Here we are.” The waiter interrupted, placing everyone's plates down, “Can I get you anything else?”

“No, thank you.” Mr. Martin smiled.

The three ate in silence for a long while, their thoughts drowning out the ordered chaos of the restaurant.

“I'll set up an appointment for us to sit down with your Principal when I drop you off, Erika,” Mr. Martin broke the silence, “I'll also talk to that guy about Tuesday Self Defense classes.”

Erika nodded.

The conversation died again.

“How is your salad?” Mr. Martin asked.

“Good.” Both Erika and her mother answered.

The three went back to eating and avoiding each other's gaze. A loud roar of laughter erupted from the soccer moms catching everyone's attention.

“So have you decided if you want to go to Homecoming?” Erika's father asked.

Erika's mother paused in her eating.

“I really haven't thought too much about it,” Erika admitted.

“You need to figure that out soon. You'll need time to shop for a dress.” her father stated.

Erika's mother grabbed for a glass of water and took two large gulps, then took a couple of deep breaths.

Mr. Martin looked at his wife, “Well, it is something we need to address.”

Erika's mother, her face drained of color just stared off into space for a few moments.

“Well? If I can't have a son on the varsity football team, I can at least hope for a daughter who is in the homecoming court.”

Erika choked on her water, “Daaaad.” She hissed.
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
Mr. Martin climbed into the truck and turned the ignition, “Well, that didn't go as smoothly as I had hoped.”

“She's still pretty upset.” Erika agreed.

“She needs some time,” her father nodded. He pulled out of the parking lot and started down the road. “So, Erika, now that you're out as a girl, how are you doing with your wardrobe?”

“Um. It's kind of small. Samantha and Tricia have been letting me borrow things to wear so that I'm not wearing the same old thing day after day.”

“MmmmHmm.” Mr. Martin nodded, “Okay, well, I'll see what I can do about that. Can you wear some of your boy clothes as part of your wardrobe?”

“Only bits here and there, not really.”

“Hmm.”

They pulled into the school parking lot and parked the truck. “Okay, I'll meet you here right after Rally practice, okay?” it wasn't a question. “You're still grounded, remember.”

“Yes, daddy.” Erika sighed.

The two walked side by side into the school and her dad signed her in. “Have a good afternoon, honey, see you tonight.” he turned to the receptionist, “I need to set up a meeting with the Principal for early next week.”

---

 

The Princess and the Plague Part 24 By Anistasia Allread Edited by Karen J. Mr. Martin pulled into Tricia's driveway. Erika shifted the flowers once again from one hand to the other. Mentally she skimmed over what was written and sealed in the envelope addressed to her friend. Along with that letter was a card that she had filled out with an apology to Tricia's parents.

---

 
 
“How was practice?” Erika's dad greeted her as she opened the truck door.

“Fine. Tiring.” Erika pulled herself into the truck and sat down.

“Bye Erika.” Melinda waved.

Erika waved back.

“Who's that?” her dad asked.

“Melinda. She's the head cheerleader.”

Mr. Martin started up the truck and pulled out of the school parking lot. “I had another talk with your mother this afternoon.”

“Yeah?”

“I think she is worried that you are just in a passing phase of this whole gender identity thing. I have my own concerns as well.” he stated, “This is a very important move to make and one not to be taken lightly. It's difficult to say 'hey, I'm a girl now' changing up everyone's lives and then decide a few months or even a year or two later to change your mind and say “Ooops I've decided that I'm really a boy after all'.”

“I know,” Erika stared out the front of the truck, “I've been thinking a lot about it as well. Dr. Barts has my mind so tied up with things that I need to think about that. So much is going on that I think my head is going to burst.”

Mr. Martin nodded. “How far are you thinking of taking this? Are you thinking of taking hormones? Have surgery, or several surgeries?”

“I'm not sure yet.” Erika admitted. “I am still getting to know who I am. I think that over the last few years that I suppressed a lot of me; you know, with dealing with Summer's death, and being picked on at school, not having any friends and stuff.”

Her father nodded.

“As this, as me, Erika, I feel much more alive, more comfortable with who and what I am.” she paused. “I feel more confident and sure of myself as Erika. I don't feel like I'm hiding.”

She looked at her dad, who nodded.

“Well, I'm hiding that I am a boy, but personality-wise I feel like I'm not hiding.”

The two drove in silence for a bit.

“Dad?” she asked.

“Yes?”

“I was wondering if it would okay to build a rope course in our back yard.”

“A what?”

“A rope course. We have those two tall fir trees back there, and if we can use some anchor bolts we can also tie it into the house, it would be great.”

“Where is this all coming from?” her father asked.

“Well when I was at camp we had this rope obstacle course, and I was really good at it. I helped Skyler take it down and he explained to me how to build one. It would be really cool to mess around on, especially since I'm grounded.”

“That is something I'll have to talk to your mother about. Sinking anchor bolts into the side of a house is not something to do lightly.”

“Oh.”

“Your mother and I have been talking for a while now about something, and I went down and put it into action this afternoon,” Her father glanced over at her. “You will be receiving an ATM card in the mail sometime next week.”

Erika looked at her father unsure of where this was going.

“The first of every month I will have an amount of money deposited into that account for you. It won't be much, but this way you will be able to do things and buy things without pestering your mother and I for cash all of the time.”

“Really?” Erika was excited. Part of her remembered the conversation she had with Pete just a few days ago. Was she becoming one of those whose parents just gave her a card to go nilly willy with?

“We will start with one hundred and fifty a month, but,” he cautioned, “You'll be using it to buy clothes and makeup with as well as your movies and music.”

One hundred and fifty a month? Erika thought to herself. Imagine what she and Samantha could do with that much at the thrift store!

“In light of your new predicament though, I have decided to deposit some additional money into your account so that you might be able to get some clothes and stuff so that you won't have to borrow from your friends.”

“Oh? Thank you Daddy!” Erika almost bounced in her seat.

“Just understand that once that allowance is gone, it is gone. We won't be giving you extra to bail you out. You need to learn financial responsibility.”

“I will Daddy. I mean, I understand.”

Her father looked at her with a funny smile.

“What?” she asked suddenly self conscious.

“I'm still getting used to the whole 'Daddy' thing is all.”

“Does it bother you? I can stop.”

“No, it's just going to take me a bit to get used to it.”

Erika smiled at her father. She couldn't believe what was happening. Her time with him over the past few days seemed like a dream. A dream that she didn't want to ever end.
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
Mr. Martin pulled into Tricia's driveway. Erika shifted the flowers once again from one hand to the other. Mentally she skimmed over what was written and sealed in the envelope addressed to her friend. Along with that letter was a card that she had filled out with an apology to Tricia's parents.

“It's not going to deliver its self,” her dad stated as the engine idled.

“I know.” Erika took a deep breath and got out of the truck being careful not to crush or damage the flowers.

She walked up to the front door and rang the doorbell. It all seemed so formal after having spent the past few weeks just walking into the house in the morning. Foot steps approached the door. She thought she could hear a brushing noise as someone leaned forward to look through the little peep hole. The handle turned and Mrs. Thompson opened the door.

“Tricia's not allowed to have visitors,” she stated.

“I know.” Erika bit her lower lip. “I just wanted to stop by. Could you give these to her for me?” she asked holding out the flowers with the letter tucked inside. “And I brought this by for you,” she added holding the card out for Mrs. Thompson. “I really am sorry about what took place last weekend.”

Mrs. Thompson smiled tight lipped. “Thank you,” she stated, “I'll make sure she gets these.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Thompson.” Erika backed up a step or two. “Would it also be okay if I got some of my clothes that Tricia has?” Erika asked.

“You have clothes here?” Mrs. Thompson asked.

“Yes, Tricia's been keeping them for me.”

“Oh, all right, but hurry up. I don't want you loitering, you hear?”

“Yes Ma'am.” Erika waved to her dad then disappeared into the house.

Tricia appeared as Erika made it half way up the stairs.

“I'm here-”

“I heard.” Tricia cut her off. “Do you have anything to put them in?”

Erika shook her head, “I didn't think your mother would allow me in.”

“I'll grab my suitcase. Just bring it back tomorrow.” Tricia led Erika into Leeza's room and opened the closet doors.

“Thanks.”

She and Tricia hurridly stuffed clothes and shoes into the suitcase.

“Thank you again, Mrs. Thomson," Erika said pulling the suitcase after her as she walked back to her dad waiting in the truck.

She witnessed her father waving to Tricia's mother as she rounded the truck.

“That wasn't so bad was it?” her father asked as he backed the truck up.

“No. Thanks for the idea and for the ride, Dad.”

Her father nodded.
 
 
When Erika got home she went up to her room and got on the net to check her email.
 
 
     Hey there girlfriend,

How are things going with you? You are on the cheer squad? That is awesome! How are you keeping that a secret from your parents? How is Samantha and Krystal doing? I don't hear much from them, I guess they're too busy for little ole me. ;)

Derek and are are still doing wonderful. Homecoming is coming up. And guess who asked me to his dance? As if you had to guess. I'm so excited. Mom is making me a dress. I think she is excited too. Derek and a few friends have all pitched in to get a limo for the night, isn't that cool? Can you picture it, Me in my gorgeous dress stepping out of a limo as if on the red carpet?

Anyway, just wanted to drop you a line. What's going on with you?

     Dani
 
 
Erika looked at her phone. She was hoping Tricia would call her, even if it was just to say that she got the flowers and letter. She sighed and wrote Dani a reply and told her about the party, and then having to confront her parents. She told her how she was delighted that her father was so taking this whole thing the right way.

She picked up her phone, checked to make sure that the volume was on and that the battery was at full power then set it back down.
 
 
     Hey there, Wannabe

So half of the Columbine girls are cheerleaders now, huh? Wow, who'd ever think that you of all people would turn out to be a cheerleader? Not bad for having worn your first skirt last summer. :) How is Krystal doing with her weight? Is she still dieting even though she is working out more?

Things here are same old same old. Not much changes here. Dad finds excuses to be gone so that he doesn't have to deal with me. I think he's going to Rio next, I wish he would take me with him. Rio is supposed to have the best looking guys in the world. I heard that down there Everyone does plastic surgery, even the guys. The beaches are supposed to be great too.

So do you think you might find yourself back at Camp Kumoni? It would be great if we could all get the same cabin again. Think of all the fun we could have. lol.

Keep me in the loop,

     Rachel
 
 
Erika shot a similar email off to her gruff friend before pulling up her latest drawing and working on it. It was almost finished and she was way over due to posting a comic. She finished just before bedtime and posted it, flagging several fans' emails to let them know that it had been updated.

She almost jumped across the room when her phone rang. She snatched it up, “Hello?”

“Hey Erika,”

It was Samantha.

“Oh, hi.” she sounded subdued.

“Whoa, sorry.” Samantha stated.

“No, it's just that I've been hoping Tricia would call,” Erika explained what she and her father had done.

“Oh, well, I just called to say that because we don't have to stop for you to get changed, that I'll be stopping by a little later in the morning.

“Oh, that's right. I get to sleep in a little. I'll have to change my alarm.”

“Do you want me to call Tricia?” Samantha offered.

“No. My dad told me to let her make the next move.”

“Oh, okay, well, I'll see you in the morning.”

Erika hung hung up and went into the bathroom, taking her phone with her, to get ready for bed.
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
“There's a bagel and some O.J. In the kitchen for you,” Erika's mother said poking her head in her room.”

“Thanks, Mom.”

Erika finished putting her mascara on and stood back to check herself in the mirror. She picked up some lip gloss and finished off her lips before slipping her shoes on and heading down stairs.

The bagel had already been toasted and was starting to cool. She smeared some cream cheese on it, and began tearing into it.

It had been strange being able to sleep in a little, and it was only a little. She still needed time to get ready. She always felt a bit rushed at Tricia's.

She was just finishing up when the familiar knock came at the door.

“Bye, Mom!” she called. She downed the rest of her orange juice, scooped up her duffel and greeted Samantha at the door.

“Oh, it's cold out here.” Erika noted as the door closed behind her.

“We need to hurry, it looks like it's going to rain,” Samantha warned. “I can't wait to get my license.”

“Neither can I.”

“Do you have an umbrella?” Samantha asked showing the handle of hers sticking out of her duffel.

“Looks like I'm going to have to buy one.”

Erika paused at the driveway as Samantha continued up to Tricia's door.

Samantha turned around, “Aren't you coming?”

“I'll wait here for you, I don't want to impose until Tricia is ready.” Erika stated.

Samantha shrugged and continued to the door.

“Thank you for the flowers,” Tricia greeted with a shy smile, “and the letter.”

“You're welcome.” Erika shrugged.

Tricia wrapped Erika in a big hug, “You've almost won my mother back over with the card too. She was very impressed. Was it your mother's idea?”

“No, My mom and I aren't really talking much right now.”

“Oh. Well, my mom thought the card was a nice touch.”

“I truly am sorry.”

“I know,” Tricia pulled back. “I'm partially upset with myself too. I should have called my mom as soon as I saw how drunk you were.”

“Well, we can't do much about that now.” Erika offered.

“No. I put the flowers in a vase on my dresser. How did you know I like pink?” she grinned.

“I wonder.” Erika rolled her eyes.

“Okay, are you two done making up now?” Samantha interrupted.

“Yes.” Erika and Tricia said together then giggled.

“So tell me about everything that I've missed.” Tricia looked to her friend.

Erika began detailing the past few days and the plans for the next week or so.
 
 

--o0o--
 
 

---

 
To Be Continued...

The Princess and the Plague Part 25 By Anistasia Allread Edited by Karen J. “Feels good doesn't it,” Samantha said from behind her. Erika nodded. “You coming to the party at Greg's?” “I'm grounded,” Erika reminded her, “My dad is here to take me home.”

---

 
 
“Okay, girls, gather around.” Melinda called.

Erika and the other Rally girls stopped the routine that they were working on and joined Melinda and the cheer squad.

“For some of you this is your first time cheering at a game.” Melinda fixed a few in the crowd with a smile. “You'll be just fine. We all get nervous before a game even the ones that have been doing this for a few years. If you get lost, just watch your leaders and fake it until you can get back into the groove.” She paused to let that sink in.

“The first thing we do when we get out there is to set up or gear, then we do a few cheers for the student body. We'll then go around to the other side of the field to do our dance routine and a few cheers for the season ticket holders before going back to the student body.

Just before the start of the game, we'll make the tunnel along with the marching band and cheer the players as they race onto the field to the fight song. Then it's back to the stands for keeping the cheers going and the crowd rowdy and in the game. Got it?” she looked around. To nodding heads. “Alright, lets go.”

Erika found herself walking around the track carrying a duffel. She still felt the urge to pull her skirt down, but every time she did, she would get looks from Samantha, as well as Jordon and Taylor.

Some of the die hard foot ball fans were already waiting at the entrance to the field. The vendors were hard at work preparing the food for the night's hungry spectators. A few security officers stood at various spots next to the roped off field smiling at the cheer and rally squad as they made their way to their designated area.

She was half way around the field when the powerful lights snapped on, giving the entire field a white, washed out glow. The morning's rain left water droplets clinging to the blades of grass like dew sparkling as if the field was covered diamonds under the bright lights.

“Keep limber,” the blonde Jordon muttered to Erika, “With the nights getting cooler, it's easier to cramp up or strain a muscle.”

“Thanks, Jordon.”

A commotion at the gates caught her attention. Erika looked back to see that the gates had been opened and people were making their way to their seats and concessions.

“If you have to go to the bathroom, go now.” Melinda called out to the rest of the girls as they stowed their duffels under a bench next to one of the security guards.

“Will they be safe here?” Erika asked Samantha.

“Yes, Dan here has been guarding our stuff and this section of the field for years. No one has ever had anything stolen. Have they Dan?”

“Not on my watch,” the guard smirked.

The people at the gates parted as the marching band in their red and white uniforms playing the fight song marched onto the track and began marching around the field to their reserved section.

“They finally got some good cadences and songs this year.” Taylor stated for the new girls' to hear. “Last year we couldn't dance to any of their pieces.

Erika watched as the stands started to fill up with noisy groups of people gathering in clumps, laughing, talking and even singing. Memories of her nightmare flashed through her consciousness. She shook her head to clear the thoughts, her ponytail flicking across her cheeks as it swung side to side.

Erika joined a few of the other girls as they jumped In place and began stretching in the cooling evening.

“Okay girls, lets get started!” Melinda directed.

The Rally girls separated to flank each side of the Cheer squad. They spread out and stood straight with arms at their sides, feet together as they waited for their cue.

As the cheer started, Erika could feel her body just take over. Her arms and legs obeyed the trained moves. She danced and yelled as they had practiced.

At the end of the cheer, the Cheerleaders went into some tumbling moves. A couple of the guys tumbled past each other in front of the squad doing back flips and hands springs. Erika had seen them practicing in the gym, but it had mats. Here it was just the track.

The squads did a couple of more cheers then made their way back to the other side of the track where the ticket holders were settling in for the game.

“These people pay good money for their seats,” Taylor explained, “They need to be shown that they are appreciated.

A few of the people in the stands began cheering as the girls took up their places for their routines. A flush of embarrassment flashed over Erika's face, but then she didn't have time to think as the music started and the dance began.

The two squads did a few more cheers and dances, getting some in the crowd to join in as they yelled, stomped and clapped.

“Here we go Warthogs! Here We Go! Here We Go Warthogs! Here We Go!”

On her way back to the other side of the field, Erika heard her name. She looked in the direction of it's call and spotted her father waving and smiling from the stands. Erika waved back blushing slightly.

The band was already on the field playing their pre-game show. Taylor, Melinda and the others gathered up the squad and headed for a goal post.

“We've got to cheer them on to the field,” Jordon explained, “Make the tunnel.”

Erika joined the rest of her squad creating a line opposite of Samantha and her squad's line. The marching band in their red and white joined the lines and waited for their cue.

Large red uniforms with white helmets came pouring out of the locker room. The band struck up in the fight song and the cheerleaders raised a large paper wall. Both sides of the field stomped and cheered. The wall of red and white picked up speed and plowed through the paper wall and ran out on the field, arms raised in eager anticipation.

Erika's heart beat hard and loud as she was taken up in the excitement of the game. The girls of the squad, when not cheering, explained the game to her as best as they could.

Erika had to keep her eyes down and on Taylor and Jordon during the dance. Whenever they strayed to the stands, flashbacks of her nightmare reared their ugly head.

To get a cheer going, Jordon or Samantha would run over to where the marching band was in the stands and tell the Drum Major who would pass it to the band. Once the cheerleaders started the cheer, the band automatically picked it up and cheered with them, encouraging the rest of the student body as well as others to join.

“Washington! Washington! Go! Fight! Win!”

And win they did. Erika couldn't believe what a high she was on having her school football team winning a game that she cheered at. Her body was tired, her voice hoarse from yelling and she couldn't wipe the smile off from her face.

“Feels good doesn't it,” Samantha said from behind her.

Erika nodded.

“You coming to the party at Greg's?”

“I'm grounded,” Erika reminded her, “My dad is here to take me home.”

“Oh. Well, Maybe next week?”

“Perhaps if I am free.” Erika nodded.

Erika bid her friends and squad good night and slung her duffel up on to her shoulder and walked out to the emptying parking lot.

“You were great!” her dad greeted her at the truck. “I didn't know you could dance like that.”

“I didn't know I could dance like that.” Erika smiled as she joined her dad in the truck.

Her father smiled

“Mom didn't come?”

“I think she still needs some time.” Her father said. “We'll be able to talk about it tomorrow with Dr. Barts.”
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
Erika was sitting behind her father as he pulled the car into the lot in front of Dr. Barts office. It was strange yet comforting having her father with her. For the past few months she had come here to this office with her mother, never her father. Today she was there with both of her parents.

She spent a little extra time getting ready for this appointment. She took care with her hair and her make up; put on a nice skirt, blouse and pumps. When she looked in the mirror she not only looked pretty, but felt pretty.

The three walked into the Doctor's waiting room.

“Ah, Dr. Barts will be with you in just a moment,” The receptionist told them.

Erika sat on the edge of one of the seats. She was too nervous, too anxious to even look at a magazine. Each second that passed seemed like an hour.

“Mr. Mrs. Martin, Erika?” Dr Barts smiled from the door, “Please come in.”

Erika followed by her parents joined Dr. Barts in her office. A small table with chairs was set up dominating the room.

“Please, have a seat,” Dr. Barts gestured. She took a seat nearest to her desk.

Erika took up a seat to her left. To her right her father took a seat. Her mother sat opposite.

“Would you care for some coffee? Tea? I can get some lattes if you wish?” Dr. Barts asked, “I've got water here.” She gestured to a pitcher and cups on a side table.

“No thanks,” her father smiled.

Erika's mother shook her head.

“Welcome Mr. Martin, I'm glad to finally meet you.”

“It's good to finally meet you too, Dr. Barts.”

“Well, Erika,” Dr. Barts looked to her, “We are all here because we care about you and wish to help you.”

Erika flushed a little at the statement.

“So from what I have heard and gathered, you explained to your parents that you were a girl, earlier this week.”

Erika nodded.

“How does that make you feel, Mr. Martin?”

“Well. . . “ her father began, “As I told her earlier this week, whether boy or girl, she is my child. I love her and only want the best for her.”

“I am surprised at what you say,” Dr. Barts settled back, “From what your wife and child have told, me these past few months, you weren't that open-minded.”

“My family isn't open-minded,” Mr. Martin explained, “My grandmother and her family banished my Uncle Will when he came out to the family. I swore that I would never do that to my child if it were to be their fate.”

“So your family is close-minded about such issues?” Dr. Barts asked.

“Unfortunately, yes.”

“How do you think they will handle this situation?”

“Not well, I'm afraid.”

“I'm sorry to hear that,” Dr. Barts included Erika and then her mother in the comment. Her gaze stayed on Erika's mom. “Mrs. Martin how do you feel about Erika's decision?”

Erika's mother was quiet for a long while. She swallowed hard and stole glances across the table at her child and husband. She then looked into her lap. “It's like I told you before, I think this is just a phase or a cry for attention.”

“Your mother has been seeing me the past few days.” Dr. Barts explained to Erika.

“I am having a hard time with this — this decision.” She admitted.

“What about this summer when you saw me?” Erika asked, “You seemed to be okay with it then.”

“I was a bit shocked, and thought that it is a phase that some go through.” Mrs. Martin explained.

“You don't believe that I feel like a girl, that I want to be a girl?” Erika asked.

“You have never shown any signs of it growing up.” Erika's mom argued, “You didn't want to play with dolls or show any feminine inclinations.”

“Would it have made a difference if he had?” Dr. Barts asked.

“I — I don't know,” her mother admitted.

“Well, I have some news that might shed some light on this whole thing.” Dr. Barts stretched behind her and pulled a file off from her desk. She set it down in front of her and flipped it open, scanning it. “I got this yesterday. It's the results of Erika's blood work.”

Erika's heart jumped. She sat forward a bit.

“One of the reasons I asked you to get the blood tests was to check Erika's hormone levels. If she decided to continue with this direction she may want to start hormone therapy. The first blood test showed some interesting results so your Doctor and I asked for a second test to confirm what we saw.” Dr. Barts looked up from the file. “The results confirmed my suspicions. . . Erika hasn't gone through puberty.”

“I've grown and am getting hair.” Erika was confused.

“Your blood tests show that your testosterone levels are very low. We then checked for estrogen levels to see if you may be producing estrogen instead. They are present, but also low. While we had the blood we also had your chromosomes tested.”

“To see if she really is a girl?” Erika's mom sat forward.

Dr. Barts nodded. “The chromosome comes up XY.” She looked at Erika, “Which means that genetically you are a boy.”

“Then why do I feel like a girl?” Erika protested.

Dr. Barts shook her head, “That is what we will continue to explore in our sessions.” She looked to Erika's parents. Erika's PCP and I feel that it would be wise for you to have Erika see an Endocrinologist, a doctor that specializes in hormones. He will do further tests and try to figure out why your body isn't producing testosterone.”

“That would explain some of what is going on.” Erika's father nodded, “What about the rest of it? Is she — could she be transgender?”

“That is a good question,” Dr. Barts smiled. “I believe that she may be, but I'd like to see what the Endocrinologist comes up with as well as what Erika and I work on in our sessions.”

“So do I get to continue being Erika?” Erika asked.

“You act and be who you feel you are.” Dr. Barts nodded.

“So what happens if this Endocrinologist can start Eric's — Erika's testosterone?” Mrs. Martin asked.

“Well, that depends upon Erika as well. If she decides to stay as she is or to transition into a girl, then the Endocrinologist may start her on estrogen. If she decides not to transition and to continue being a boy, he may start her on testosterone. It is really up to you three and me.”

“So can this lack of hormones make Eric want to be a girl?” Mrs. Martin asked.

“It could make Erika more sensitive, less likely to fits of rage. As you can see it keeps her from developing masculine muscles and body hair. Her voice hasn't deepened.”

Erika's mom shook her head, “So it isn't just a phase?”

“I don't believe it is,” Dr. Barts stated, “I believe that she is doing the best she can with what her body is giving her.”

Erika's mother took in a deep unsteady breath.

“For the past few years, other boys Eric's age have been developing, growing taller; during that whole time, Eric has remained small, pre-pubescent. Imagine how hard it was for him to stay frozen, stuck in time. How the others surging with testosterone must have treated him.” She explained, “Look how much she has blossomed since she has become Erika.”

Erika's father nodded proudly, “She's got friends, and she's on the Rally squad.”

Dr. Barts smiled.

“I watched her last night, she's really good.” he boasted.

“Erika,” Dr. Barts looked to her, “Do you wish to continue your life as Erika?”

Erika nodded.

“Okay, if you'd like, I'll clear my schedule so that I can join you at the school to speak with the principal,” She looked to Erika's parents. “Are we all on the same page here?” her eyes drifted to Erika's mother.

Erika's mother nodded slowly, “I'm not happy about it, but I'll go along with it for now, at least until we talk to the Endocrinologist.”
 
 

--o0o--
 
 

---

 
To Be Continued...

The Princess and the Plague Part 26 By Anistasia Allread Edited by Karen J. Dr. Barts, was waiting for her in the office lobby. “Your parents are already in there.” She stated, “Are you ready to go through with this?” “Yes,” Erika nodded. “Make sure that you are, because if you choose to change your mind later, you will lose all credibility.” Dr. Barts added.

---

 
 
“I was thinking about your rope thing,” Erika's dad commented as they drove home.

“What rope thing?” Her mother asked.

“Erika was thinking about making a rope course in the back yard.”

Erika could practically feel her mother roll her eyes. “What were you thinking about?” Erika asked.

“Well,” he began, “Instead of anchoring parts into the house, I think we could get some 8x8 posts and sink them into the ground. We could anchor some eye bolts into them. That way we wouldn't have to do anything to the house.”

“Will they be strong enough?”

“Yes. How much rope are you going to need?”

“I'm not sure, a couple thousand feet maybe?”

“That much?”

“It has to be strung back and forth a couple of times just to make one bridge.”

“I think I have a 'come-along' in the garage to help tighten the rope too.”

“Cool.”
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
The gray overcast day looked more dreary than she felt. Erika had heard that the wet ickyness wasn't going to go away anytime soon. It had rained all night, the wind blowing it sideways made tap tap tapping noises on the window panes as she lay in bed trying to go to sleep. Even now it was coming down slow and steady.

“So, what happened this weekend with the 'rents'?” Samantha asked as Erika opened her umbrella and joined her friend on a walk to school.

“We went and saw Dr. Barts.”

“What happened there?”

“Mom is having a hard time with the change. She thinks it's just a phase. Dad is totally going along with this whole thing it's been great. I never in a million years thought he would be okay with it.”

“Didn't you say that he was like homophobic or something?” Samantha asked.

“His whole family is.”

“So what's going on with the whole 'rents' and shrink issue?” Samantha skirted a large puddle.

Erika detailed Samantha about the whole meeting. How both of her parents, Dr. Barts and she were going to sit down and explain it to the school in the afternoon, and about her hormone levels being off.

“So that took like, two hours on Saturday, what else did you do?”

“My dad and I began building a rope course in my back yard.” Erika smiled.

“You are doing what?” Samantha couldn't believe her ears.

“We are making a rope course like the one Skyler did at camp.” She explained, “We're using the two large fir trees, and we put these massive posts up near the house so that we can anchor into it.”

“That sounds cool. Can I see it after practice?”

“Sure, but we don't really have the safety stuff to go through it yet. Dad is looking on line for harnesses and helmets and stuff.”

“So you and your dad are getting along and you and you're mom aren't?”

“Yeah. She's a bit upset over it.”

“I'm sorry to hear that.”

The girls knocked on Tricia's door.

“Since when do you knock?” Tricia asked opening the door.

“Since, you have been grounded and I'm not the most favorite person on your parent's list.” Erika shrugged.

“I told you that my mom really appreciated the card.”

“I know. I just don't want to push it.” Erika explained.

Tricia closed the door behind her, stooped under Erika's umbrella and gave her a kiss. “I've missed you. How was your weekend?”

“Eventful,” Erika shrugged. She went on to explain what had happened as Samantha walked along silently, adding a comment here and there.

“So you are turning your back yard into a rope course?”

“Yes, isn't it cool?”

“Sure, for you.” Tricia smiled, “Remember we weren't very good at that. You were.”

“I know, but you could still come over and try it out.”

“Sure.”

Krystal and Victoria were waiting just inside the front doors of the school for them.

“Oh, Victoria, I need a HUGE favor,” Erika suddenly burst out. She turned pink not realizing how loud she had said the statement.

“What is it?” Victoria asked.

“I need my, I mean Eric's transcripts,” She lowered her voice even lower, “The ones we took from the office.”

“What for?”

“My parents, shrink and I are all going to talk to the principle this afternoon.” She paused as her friends all looked at her with disbelief. “We are going to set the record straight.”

“You're going to get us all expelled.” Victoria hissed.

“No I won't.” Erika argued, “I won't tell anyone that you were involved.”

“They'll figure it out.” Krystal agreed with Victoria

“I'll tell them that I took the transcripts and forged Erika's transcripts at home. I'm an artist so they'll believe me.”

“If I get expelled, or even kicked off the school paper, I will. . . I will tell your secret.” Victoria threatened.

“I won't even mention your name.” Erika promised.

“I think you should try and leave all of us out of this,” Samantha agreed.

“Come on guys,” Erika pleaded. “You've done so much for me so far, do you honestly think I'd nark on you?”

Tricia took Erika's hand and squeezed, “Not on purpose.”

“Gee thanks for the confidence.” Erika pulled her hand out of Tricia's and stormed down the hall.

“Erika!” Tricia called after her.

“Let her go,” Samantha told her. “When she gets like this, you've just got to let her blow off steam.”

Tricia looked from Samantha to the retreating Erika and back at Samantha.
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
Erika pulled her books out of her locker and shoved her duffel and umbrella in.

“Whoa, are you okay?” Julian's said from nearby.

Erika took a deep breath before turning around. “Yeah, I'm just frustrated.”

“About what? Didn't you have a good weekend? You looked like you were off to a good start from how you danced on Friday.”

“Thanks,” Erika did feel a sense of accomplishment. “I did have a good weekend, I'm just frustrated with my friends.”

“Really? What about?”

“It's girl stuff.” Erika closed her locker, hugged her notebooks to her chest and started sauntering down the hall with the handsome swimmer.

“Oh, speaking of girl's stuff,” Julian stopped and turned towards Erika, “Would you consider being my date for homecoming?”

Erika stopped mid-step. Did he just ask what she thought he asked? “Um. . . “ Erika felt the envious eyes of several girls in the hall staring at her. “I uh, I hadn't planned on going.” Erika didn't know what else to say.

“Well, now you can plan on going. Hopefully with me.” Julian's grin was strained.

“Can I think about it, Julian?” Erika almost flinched while asking him.

“Uh, sure, I guess.” Julian looked crestfallen even though he still smiled at her.

“I just need a day or two to talk it over with my parents.” Erika made up.

“Okay.”

“Oh, Julian,” Erika said capturing his attention.

“Hmm?”

“Thank you.”

“For what?” Julian asked.

“No one's ever asked me to Homecoming before. Thank you, I'm flattered.” she smiled at him.

“No one has ever asked you?”

“Nope. I was always over looked before. Kind of the ugly duckling you might say.” Erika's mind flashed back to the summer when she pulled Liberty out of the hole next to the lake.

“I can't believe that you of all people were ever an ugly duckling.” Julian shook his head.

“Just last year, no one in my school wanted to be my friend.” Erika explained. “You could say that I blossomed over summer.” She suppressed a giggle at the thought.

The two stopped outside of Erika's first class. “See you later?”

“Sure.” Erika nodded.

She entered the class and saw Tricia waiting in her seat for her. Erika's blood began to boil. How could her friends think that she would nark on them after all that they had been through? Did Camp Kumoni prove nothing?

Erika sat down at her desk in a huff and didn't dignify Tricia with a glance in her direction.
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
“Did Julian really ask you to Homecoming?” Samantha asked as Erika took her seat in Mrs. Anderson's class.

“Yes, so what?” Erika's tone was distant.

“You didn't say yes, did you?” Tricia asked.

Erika was silent for a moment. She then turned to Tricia and Samantha. “I told him I would think about it.”

“But I was hoping you and I would go to Homecoming.” Tricia sounded hurt.

“I was hoping she would go with me.” Jacob inserted himself into the conversation.

“You really like pain, don't you?” Tricia glared at the jock.

“Maybe I'll just stay home.” Erika sighed.

“You can't stay home.” Samantha nearly exclaimed. “You've been nominated for Homecoming Court.”

“I what?” Erika looked startled.

“A few people have nominated you to be in the court.”

“I thought you had to be a senior to be Homecoming Queen.”

“You do, but underclassmen can be Princesses in her court.”

“But who put my name in there?” Erika asked.

“I was one of them.” Jacob smiled.

“You?” Erika was beginning to feel light headed.

“Yep,” Jacob nodded. “I wouldn't want to take you to Homecoming if you weren't in the court.”

“You aren't taking me at all.” Erika hissed.

The bell rang. “All right class,” Mrs. Anderson called out, “Lets learn something today.
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
Erika was sitting in class after lunch when a note was passed to her teacher.

“Erika?” the teacher called her name. “You are summoned to the office.”

“Ooooooh.” Several students in the class teased. “Someone's in trouble.”

Erika's heart jumped a head a beat or two as she gathered her books and took the offered hall pass from the teacher.

“Good luck.” Krystal offered as Erika passed her desk.

Erika stopped off at her locker and put away her notebooks. She quickly freshened up her makeup in her locker mirror before closing the door and heading down to the office.

Dr. Barts, was waiting for her in the office lobby. “Your parents are already in there.” She stated, “Are you ready to go through with this?”

“Yes,” Erika nodded.

“Make sure that you are, because if you choose to change your mind later, you will lose all credibility.” Dr. Barts added.

Erika paused for a moment. Her mind focused inward. A moment later, she looked up at Dr. Barts and nodded with a smile.

“Alright, Lets do this. . . Erika.” She said the last with a smile.
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
Erika sat across from her mother at the dinner table. A fork-tender pot roast surrounded by roasted potatoes, carrots and onions lightly steamed in the center of the table.

“Good roast, honey,” Erika's father commented between bites.

Erika ate her salad in quite reflecting on all that had passed earlier that afternoon.

Her parents sat at a conference table with the school's new Principal, Mrs. Crawford who smiled at their entrance, Mrs. Crawford looked to be a little older than her parent's, gray roots showed at the base of short, light brown hair. Wire framed glasses hung from a beaded string from her neck.

“Good, we're all here, shall we get started?” Principal. Crawford asked.

The next twenty to thirty minutes were spent explaining to the new Principal about Erika being transgender. The principle smiled and nodded.

“I assume you are using the girl's bathrooms.” She stated.

“Yes, Ma'am.” Erika nodded.

“It looks like you aren't taking a gym class,” She said looking over Erika's class schedule.

“No, I thought I'd wait until my senior year.”

Principal Crawford nodded. “What do you think we should do when it comes to that time?”

“I could take gym as my last period of the day so that I wouldn't have to shower with the other girls.”

“What about changing into your work out clothes?”

“Maybe I could use one of the private bathrooms?” Erika suggested.

“Might I suggest that you get a Dr.'s note excusing you from gym?” Dr. Barts suggested.

“That would work,” Principal Crawford agreed, “I need to protect the privacy of the other girls as well as yours.” She looked at Erika. “Aren't you in Cheer?”

“Rally squad actually.” Erika corrected.

“Does anyone on the Rally squad know about this?” Mrs. Crawford asked.

Erika shook her head. “Two of my friends on the cheer squad know, but no one in Rally does.”

“Are you changing with them in the locker room?” Principal Crawford asked worried.

“No, Ma'am. I change in one of the private bathrooms.”

Principal Crawford raised an eyebrow at that.

Erika finished eating her salad and absent mindedly began eating potatoes and roast, not tasting much but knowing that she needed nourishment. Her mind flashed again back to that conference room.

Principal Crawford looked over the notes she had written as well as the file she had on Erika Summers.

“I want to know how you could have registered her in this school without our knowledge.” Mrs. Martin wondered aloud.

Principal Crawford looked up alarmed. “She registered at this school as a girl without your consent?”

Mrs. Martin nodded. Principal Crawford looked over at Erika, “I'd like to know that as well.”

“I.... I kind of snuck in here one evening and stole my transcripts and replaced them with new ones.” Erika admitted.

“You what?!” Erika's mother and Principal Crawford both exclaimed at the same time.

“We lock our office doors at night and only a handful of students are allowed to work behind the counter.” Principal Crawford went on.

“I stuffed some tissue into the door latch hole before the secretary left. It was just enough to click but not enough to allow the bolt to lock,” Erika shrunk down as she explained. “I then used my ASB card to slide the bolt back.” At least that was how Tricia explained it to her.

“That's breaking and entering.” Principal Crawford stated.

“Eric!” her mother yelled.

Erika flinched back. She looked to her father, but his face was a mixture of emotion; too hard to read. “I needed to register as Erika Summers so that I didn't have to go back to being Eric Martin.” Erika sobbed. “I couldn't go back to being the plague, I just couldn't.”

Principal Crawford opened her mouth to say something, but stopped. She looked at the emotional, pretty girl in front of her. Her mouth worked soundlessly for a moment. “You were 'the plague'?”

Erika nodded.

“You are that Eric?” =Principal Crawford expanded.

Erika nodded, tears flowing freely from her eyes, making her mascara run.

“What are you talking about? Plague?” Mr. Martin spoke for the first time in a long while.

Principal Crawford looked at Erika. “You were Eric Martin, 'the plague'?”

Erika nodded.

“Will someone please explain to me this plague thing?”

“I was wondering what had happened to you.” Principal Crawford admitted. She looked at Mr. Martin. “Mind you, all I know is hearsay and what information I can find in files. This all happened over the past year or two before I came to this school.” She paused, “Your daughter, who used to be Eric was at the receiving end of a lot of pranks and abuse at this school by fellow students.”

Erika felt Dr. Bart's hand take hers and squeeze it trying to give her support and a little comfort.

“Is this about Eric being tied to a flagpole?” Mr. Martin asked.

“=Principal Crawford, they don't know the details.” Erika's voiced cracked as she interjected. Erika felt both sets of her parents eyes fall on her. “I asked the last principal and police officer to keep what happened from them.”

“Why? What happened?” Mr. Martin asked.

“I. . . I was too embarrassed.” Erika admitted.

Principal Crawford picked up a phone and pushed a few buttons. “Yes, could you find me a file on Eric Martin? And bring it in here please? Thank you.”

“But I took my transcripts.” Erika stated.

“But you didn't get your school file.” Principal Crawford told her. “Which reminds me, I need those transcripts back. They aren't supposed to leave school property. I could have you arrested for theft as well as breaking and entering.”

“I gave them to a friend for safe keeping.” Erika stated. “I'll get them back to you tomorrow.”

“I still want to know what happened?” Mr. Martin asked bringing the conversation back around to the flag pole incident.

“I wasn't just tied to the flag pole and made fun of.” Erika explained. I was jumped by the football players that I had narked on for a different prank. They. . . They. . . “

“They stripped him naked and duct taped him to the flag pole.” Dr. Barts finished for Erika.

“They wrote derogatory things on his skin with a permanant marker and made a spectacle of him in front of the whole school.” Principal Crawford finished.

The secretary opened the door, “Here you are” she handed over a file and closed the door again.

“Mr. Martin,” Dr. Barts drew attention to herself, “What they did to Eric was not a one time thing. He was harassed and pranked, picked on daily for a year or more. The things that they did to Eric are infamous. I hear about them from my other patients all the time.”

“It looks like it started with Eric pointing out a few football players who had locked him in a janitor's closet,” Principal Crawford said looking through the file.

Erika shrunk a little more in her chair. Flashbacks of Eric crying in the small dark room flooded her memories. It had been hours before anyone noticed his banging on the door. He had been in there so long that he wasn't able to hold his bladder anymore. The strong ammonia stench of urine reeked in his locked away memory. A memory that Erika thought that she had locked away forever, not wanting to remember.

“We never heard about that,” Mr. Martin was concerned, “Did you know about any of this?” he asked his wife.

“No.”

“I was too embarrassed,” Erika mumbled.

“I think we should change the subject.” Dr. Barts recommended, sensing Erika's discomfort.

“Well, It doesn't surprise me why you'd want a fresh start.” Principal Crawford closed the file. She looked at Erika, then to her parents. “Knowing what precipitated this string of events, I don't think we need to involve the police in this.”

“For my child being bullied and harassed unchecked?” Mr. Martin's voice took on an edge.

“For the breaking and entering as well as the theft of school property.” Principal Crawford stiffened. She glanced over at Erika, “Have you experienced any bullying or harassment this year at school?”

“No.” Erika admitted.

“If anyone looks at you cross-eyed, I want you to come see me.” Principal Crawford instructed. “I won't have anyone bullying anyone at my school. I don't care if they are football captain or student body president.” She paused, “As for your attending my school as Erika? As long as I don't hear about you violating anyone's personal space, I don't have a problem with it.”

Erika wasn't sure she heard her right. Did she say that she could continue coming to school as Erika? A huge weight seemed lifted from her shoulders.

“You will keep this a need to know issue, won't you?” Mr. Martin asked.

“Yes.” Principal Crawford nodded. “I won't let anyone know, unless they absolutely need to.”

“Stop playing with your food,” Erika's mother said, waking Erika from her flashback.

Erika looked down at her plate and noticed that she had only eaten half of her dinner. She pushed the afternoon's events off to their own little place in her brain and quickly finished eating. She took her plate over and put in on the sink and started out of the room.

“Huh uh.” Erika's mother stopped her. “You want to be a girl, then I need to start treating you like one. You are to wash the dishes and clean the kitchen.”

Erika was speechless. She didn't know whether to be happy that her mother was going to try and treat her as a girl, or be upset about an added chore. She went to the sink, and began scrubbing the plates before sticking them into the dishwasher.

---

 
To Be Continued...

The Princess and the Plague Part 27 By Anistasia Allread Edited by Edeyn "Damn small minded little towns," Tricia hissed. "So, what should we do?" Erika asked. "Go with dates and dump them at the door?" Victoria offered.

---

 
 
Erika sat on the edge of her bed looking around her room. It was pretty 'boyish' still. She would have to figure out a way to make it more feminine, now that she was a girl. The sound of her phone going off made her jump.

Samantha: What happened 2 U this afternoon?

Erika: I was in with Principal Crawford, my parents and Dr. Barts.

Samantha: and?

Erika: Everything is cool. Principle Crawford was very understanding

Samantha: What about the school records and stuff?

Erika: I took the heat for it. I didn't mention the rest of U.

Samantha: Victoria was going nuts. U mite text her 2 let her know.

Erika: K will do.

Samantha: Taylor was upset U weren't at practice. I told her where U were.

Erika: Thanx

Samantha: Rally started learning a new routine.

Erika: sorry.

Samantha: I know : )

Erika: C U 2morro

Samantha: K

Erika went through her phone book index and brought up Victoria's name.

Erika: Hey Vic everything is ok.

Victoria: Huh?

Erika: I spoke to Principal Crawford. U weren't mentioned.

Victoria: thanx : ) I was worried.

Erika: No need 2 B now.

Victoria: How did it go?

Erika: Good : )

Victoria: Working on paper. Talk L8r

Erika: K bye

Erika tossed her phone on her desk and went back to surveying her room.

"Eric!" her dad called, "Hey Eric."

Her father entered her room, "I, uh, mean Erika. Sorry."

"It's okay Dad, I know it's going to take a little bit."

"You should check out these cool rope course set-ups I found on the web," he looked excited.

"You've been searching rope courses on the 'net?"

"Yes. You should see these obstacles they've created."

Erika got up and followed him down to his office.

"I bookmarked a couple of pages. Check this out," her father clicked on the screen.

"Cool," Erika looked at some boards that were held aloft in the canopy of trees by rope.

"There's this one, too," Erika's father clicked again.

Erika spent the next hour going through new ideas for their back yard rope course.

"So what do you think?" he asked.

"I think it would be really cool to do some of that. I just don't know where we'll find room."

"We won't be able to do all of it right away, but after we get bored with this first course we'll just have to rebuild it and incorporate some of the other ideas," her father smiled at her.

Erika smiled back.

"Oh, before I forget," her dad smiled again, "I've got something for you."

He slid a piece of paper across the desk towards her.

"What's this?" Erika inquired.

"Your bank card," her father grinned, "Your PIN is 5555."

"Thanks, Daddy!" Erika exclaimed, "Now I can go shopping."

"Not yet," he shook his head, "You're still grounded."

"But Dad, I need some more clothes."

"Then I suggest that you ask your mother to take you shopping," he suggested, "that is the only way you're going to be allowed to shop while you're grounded."

"With Mom?"

"Mmmhmm," he nodded.

"But Mom doesn't like me right now," Erika objected.

"Of course she does. She is just trying to sort out how she feels about this... change."

"I'm still me," Erika protested.

"Are you?"

"Yes."

"After camp, if you had gone back to being Eric, would you be in my office with me discussing a rope course?" he asked.

"I... I don't know."

"Exactly. You'd probably be upstairs listening to your weird music and playing on your computer," he told her.

Erika nodded silently.

"What were you doing up there when I came and got you?"

"Deciding whether or not I should change my room décor."

"Oh? What changes would you like to make?"

"None right now, other than getting rid of a few of my boy things. It's kind of weird having model cars and stuff in a girl's room isn't it?"

"That's up to you. There are girls out there who like cars."

Erika dipped her head in thought, "I guess."

"Well, if you decide to paint it, you're on your own. I've painted too many rooms in my lifetime," he chuckled.

Erika picked up the bank card, "Thanks, Dad."

"What happened to 'Daddy?'"

"Sorry," Erika rolled her eyes, "Thanks, Daddy."
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
The gray, rainy weather of late fall had settled in around the town of Constitution. It being too wet and cold outside, the girls of Columbine met for lunch in the echo chamber that the school referred to as a lunch room.

"So, I've been putting feelers out as promised," Samantha began, "Although it is acceptable for two girls going to Homecoming as dates, and the students, with the exceptions of some of the jocks, seem to support it... it seems that many would still feel uncomfortable," Samantha avoided eye contact as she finished the explanation.

"That's not just your opinion, is it?" Tricia asked.

Samantha kept her gaze averted, "No. It seems that it was more of a majority of those I asked."

"Damn small minded little towns," Tricia hissed.

"So, what should we do?" Erika asked.

"Go with dates and dump them at the door?" Victoria offered.

"Who?" Erika asked.

"Julian asked you, didn't he?" Krystal spoke up.

"Yes."

"Tell him that you'll go with him if he double dates with Tricia and whom ever she goes with," Krystal shrugged, "It's not like you have to marry them."

"Easy for you to say," Victoria took a sip of Coke, "I heard Jorge has asked you."

Krystal turned bright red and tried to suppress a smile, to no avail.

"I don't want to go with anyone else," Tricia said matter-of-factly.

"I want to go with Erika. I don't think we should cave-in to these Neanderthals."

"What if," Samantha posed, "You double date with Erika and Julian? Maybe go with Stan, he is a great guy."

"That is a cool idea," Victoria agreed.

"I don't know," Tricia shook her golden head, "It just doesn't seem right to go with one person, when you want to be with another."

"People do it all of the time," Samantha pointed out.

"I'll think about it," Tricia shrugged.

"What are you wearing?" Krystal changed the subject.

"Um. I really hadn't given it much thought. I've had a lot on my mind lately," Erika admitted.

"Not pink," Samantha glared at Tricia as the blonde opened her mouth to speak. Tricia gaped at Samantha for a moment then shut her mouth.

"Well, I haven't bought my dress yet either," Samantha mentioned, "Let's set up a shopping date."

"I can't, I'm grounded," Erika shook her head.

"Me too," Tricia nodded.

"My dad says that the only way I can go shopping before I'm ungrounded is with my mother," Erika explained. "It sucks, too, because he just gave me my own bank card loaded for buying clothes."

"He did?" Samantha's face lit up.

Erika nodded, "I need to get more clothes -- but like I said, I'd have to go with my mom."

"Save it if you can," Samantha smiled, "I found the cutest pair of shoes for you."
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
"Mom? Daddy?" Erika spoke up at the dinner table, "I have been nominated for the Homecoming court, what should I do?"

"What do you mean, what should you do?" her father asked.

"Should I bow out? Not go?"

"It's a great honor to be nominated for Homecoming," her father put his fork down, "I think you should definitely go. Do you have a date?"

"Hold on, now," her mother cautioned, "It IS a great honor being nominated, but don't you think that a real girl should be nominated? One who has dreamed of being on the court most of her life, not just for a week or two?"

"I don't agree," her father shook his head, "Eric may have just started being a girl the past month or two, but that doesn't mean that Erika shouldn't experience normal girl behavior. I think if she has passed as a girl well enough to be nominated for the Homecoming court, then she should be on the court."

"I'm just thinking about some girl who might get jilted out of the experience who might find out that Erika isn't what she thinks she is. It might cause trouble in the future."

"There are a lot of 'mights' in that," Erika's father pointed out.

"I was asked by Julian Rock. He's the swim team Captain," Erika interrupted, not wanting to listen to an argument.

"Is he a boyfriend?" Erika's mother raised an eyebrow.

"No. He's just a guy who likes me," Erika sighed, "Tricia and I were hoping to go together, but a few of our friends said that it would be better if we each had a boy date."

"Does Julian know about you?" Mr. Martin asked, "I mean about, you know?"

"No."

"So, did you tell him that you would go with him?" he raised an eyebrow.

"Not yet. I told him I had to talk to you two first."

"I don't see a problem with it," Erika's dad looked to her mother.

"My only issue is your taking the spot of someone else's on the court. I don't have a problem with you going."

"My friends suggested that we go out dress shopping this weekend."

"You're still grounded," Erika's father frowned.

"Well, Homecoming is weekend after next. I need to start getting ready."

"I'll take you to the mall after your Rally practice on Thursday," Erika's mother sighed, "Just don't go expecting some designer dress that costs thousands."

"Thanks, Mom," Erika smiled, "I won't."

"Before I forget, you have a Doctor's appointment tomorrow after practice," she informed Erika, "Dr. Barts pulled a few strings and got you in two weeks early."

"After practice?"

"Uh ha."

"Will I have time to come home and shower?"

"No. I have to take you immediately over. We're lucky we were able to get this appointment."

Erika sighed, "But I'll stink."

"Take a towel bath in the bathroom," her mother suggested, "and pack some deodorant and perfume with you."

"Fine," Erika huffed.

Mrs. Martin pushed her plate to the side. "Don't forget, you have to clean the dishes."

Erika closed her eyes so that her mother couldn't see her rolling them.

"I might like having a daughter, after all," her mom teased.
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
"So, um, Julian?" Erika approached the swim Captain.

"Hey, Erika," his features lit up as he turned to her.

"I, uh, well, I thought about your offer..."

"Homecoming," he nodded, "Will you be my date?"

Erika nodded her head, "Yes."

"That's great!" he beamed.

"Well, I was wondering..."

"Yes?" Julian's moment of triumph vanished as he suspected something else.

"Well, does Stan have a date? Cuz It would be really cool if he could ask Tricia and then we could double date," Erika held her breath.

Julian's face screwed up in thought, "Hmmm. I think he asked someone."

Erika's smile faltered.

"But I'll ask and make sure," Julian flashed her another smile, "Do you like seafood?"

"Yes, why?"

"Some of us are making reservations at the Bay House."

"Oh? Sure, sounds good," Erika nodded.

"Do you know what color your dress is, yet?" Julian asked.

"I'm going shopping tomorrow. Why?" Erika asked.

"I need to get your corsage. Do you prefer wrist or pin?"

"Um. Well, I don't really know. Whatever will be fine," Erika blushed at her ignorance.

"Cool," Julian brushed some hair from his eyes, "See you later?"

"Okay," Erika watched as the tall, lean guy walked down the hall with confidence.

She needed to find Tricia a date. Someone who could double with her and Julian. The whole plan of accepting Julian's offer was because of the possibility of Tricia joining them.
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
"Ick, now I stink of roses," Erika complained as she rode with her mom to the endocrinologist's office.

"I suggest that you buy your own scent then," her mother replied calmly.

"What do I get?" she asked.

"Choosing a scent is a very personal thing," Mrs. Martin explained, "Not only do you have to like it, but those around you must be able to put up with it. Then there's how the chemicals in the perfume interact with your body chemistry. Something might smell wonderful out of the bottle, but the moment it interacts with your skin, it could smell like an outhouse in the hot summer sun."

Erika wrinkled her nose at the description.

"Smelling like roses will get you through this appointment," Mrs. Martin told her.

Her mother pulled into a parking spot in front of the clinic.

"Who is this doctor?" Erika asked.

Her mother made a face.

"What?" Erika queried.

"Doctor Lipdik."

"Doctor what?" Erika giggled.

"Doctor Lipdik," her mother tried to suppress a smile, but couldn't.

"You'd think doctors could afford to change their names," Erika continued giggling, "First Doctor Barts, now Doctor Lipdik?"

"Doctor Barts was an okay name."

"If you don't mind being called Dr. Farts."

"Behave, Eric -- I, ah, Erika."

Erika's eyes glimmered with mirth as they approached the Clinic door.

"Oh, my gawd," she snickered, "Look how it's spelled."

"That's enough, young lady," her mother cautioned.
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
The man who entered the exam room was a balding man in his fifties. The hair that he still had on his head was blonde as was his abundant mustache.

"Hello Ms. Martin, I'm Doctor Bob Lipdik," he greeted with a toothy smile, "My patients seem to find it easier if they just call me Dr. Bob."

"I'm Erika," she greeted the man.

"I had an interesting conversation with Dr. Barts the other day regarding you," Dr. Bob took a seat on the stool. He flipped open a chart and scanned it, "Mmmhmm," he made noises as he read through it.

Dr. Bob set the chart down on the counter and pulled open a cabinet door. Out slid a laptop computer which he opened and began going through different files.

"Ah, here we are."

Dr. Bob then went on to question Erika and her mother about foods they ate, diseases that she might have had as a child. Chemicals in the household, and places that they have lived. As they answered, he typed the info into the computer.

There was a long pause after which, he turned around and smiled.

"I know they've taken a lot of blood over the past few weeks, but I'd like you to get some more blood drawn. I'm also ordering a CAT scan and an MRI."

"What are you scanning for?" Erika asked.

"I'm not exactly sure, yet. The CAT scan will be a whole body scan, to check your lymph nodes and other organs. The MRI will be a brain scan, looking for anomalies."

"I had a CAT scan of my head this summer," Erika offered.

"I'd like to see that, as well," Dr. Bob nodded again, "Where was it taken so that I can get a copy."

"They did a CAT scan of your head?" Mrs. Martin asked.

Erika nodded as she turned to Dr. Bob, "It was at summer camp."

"Camp Kumoni," Mrs. Martin informed him, "A small hospital nearby."

"Well, let's see," Dr. Bob murmured, as he looked over his notes, "I'll have my receptionist schedule the MRI and CAT scans for next week. "I think that will be the soonest that we can get you in, but I'd like it if I can have one of my nurses draw your blood now."

Erika shrugged, "Sure, I guess."

"Great!" Dr. Bob said, getting up.

"I'll have her come in, and I'll have you scheduled to see me a few days after the scans are done," he stopped at the door and smiled from one to the other, "It was nice meeting you, Erika. And you Mrs. Martin."

---

 
To Be Continued...

The Princess and the Plague Part 28 By Anistasia Allread Edited by Karen J AND Edeyn "Samantha... does anyone show up to Homecoming as a threesome?" "What?"

---

 
 
"How was school?" Mrs. Martin asked as Erika stuffed her duffel into the back seat.

"School is school," Erika sighed, "I'm tired."

"Oh?"

"Hard practice," Erika explained.

"Hungry?"

"Yes."

"Well, then, let's go eat before we go. What do you feel like having?" she asked as she pulled out of the school lot.

"Red meat. I think I need some iron."

Mrs. Martin raised an eyebrow at that, "Burgers or steak?"

"I don't care," Erika shrugged, "Any news about the blood tests?"

"Not yet."

They rode in silence to Blue Bird Burgers.

"How do we do this?" Erika asked.

"What's that?" Her mother asked.

"Shop for homecoming dresses?"

"You just try different ones on and see which looks best with your figure as well as with your personality."

"Samantha said, 'no pink,'" Erika told her.

Mrs. Martin smiled, "I think soft pinks wouldn't be too flattering on your skin tone, but don't rule them out."

The waitress took their order, leaving them in an uncomfortable silence, avoiding each other's gazes.

"Have you, um... Have you seen Dr. Barts lately?" Erika inquired.

Mrs. Martin nodded.

"How is it going?"

"I... I just don't know," she shook her head, "I just don't understand how you'd want to be something that you were not created as."

Erika was silent.

"Eric, I mean, Erika," her mother slipped, "I grew up in a time when women didn't have the same rights as men. We were considered and thought of as second class citizens. The women of my family as well as many of my friends had to fight, and claw our way out of the stereotypical role of what a woman was..." she paused and looked at her daughter, "Why would you want to step into that kind of situation?"

"Mom," Erika began, "I'm still figuring this stuff out. But I do know that I'm way more comfortable being Erika. I spent my first thirteen years as a boy -- and failed miserably. I was lonely, I was picked on, I didn't or couldn't excel at anything but drawing. Since I have switched to being 'this' me, I've been able to do all kinds of things. I have friends for the first time, ever. Real friends. Friends that are sweet, happy and supportive. My grades are up, I'm on the Rally squad and I'm going to the Homecoming dance. Eric would never have gone to the dance, let alone been expected to participate."

"But women aren't treated as equals," Her mother pointed out, "You're leaving a life of advantage for one of struggle."

"I don't see it that way," Erika pointed out, "Sure, guys are stronger and make more money. But there are many more options opening up for women all of the time. We are becoming the power house of the world. More women are graduating from college than men. More women are in leadership roles not only in business, but in politics as well. Women can be mothers or power executives — or both. If anything, I think that women are starting to get the upper hand in the sexual revolution."

Mrs Martin was quiet for a few moments, her gaze distant in thought. She looked back at her daughter across the table, "I'd like it if you would start going to church with me."

"Church? Why?"

"Well, women are very intuitive and faithful people. I just think it would be a good idea if you and I would start going to church."

"What church?"

"I thought we'd attend a different church each Sunday until we found one that we liked."

"Will you be happier with me if I started going to church?" Erika asked.

"I think it would be a nice bonding experience."

Erika rolled her eyes. She was going to have to add church on top of Rally squad, self defense classes, building a rope course and spending time with her friends and Tricia.

"As long as we don't have to go to the crack of dawn service," Erika agreed.

"Okay," her mother smiled at her small victory.
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
Erika was as tired as she was excited by the time she and her mother slumped into the car and started for home. She had had no idea how tiring shopping could be. She had lost track of how many dresses she had tried on, let alone what colors they had been.

She tried on strapless dresses, dresses with straps, halter tops, dresses with no sleeves some with something called cap sleeves. Silk, taffeta, satin, rayon, and polyester. She tried on skirts that had long sleek skirts and dresses with short, knee length skirts. Dresses with slits all the way up the side, and others that poofed out in a huge mound of fabric.

Then there were all of the undergarments. Strapless bras, corsets, slips, underskirts, garter-belts. Just to name a few.

"Don't settle for a dress," Mrs. Martin cautioned as they entered the store, "You have to own the dress, make it yours. You want to stand out in the crowd, yet fit in. The dress you pick says a lot about who you are. The kind of dress you choose also dictates how you'll wear your hair and how your makeup is to look. It will also determine what kind of jewelry you'll wear."

"All of that just from what dress I choose?" Erika asked in disbelief.

"If you choose a halter dress, then you'll want to wear your hair all up, showing off the fact that your dress is haltered. If your dress is backless, then you'll want some or all of your hair loose to caress your shoulders. Strapless dresses allow you to go either way depending upon how nice your shoulders are."

"All of that for just your hair?" Erika shook her head.

"Your jewelry depends upon the hair and the dress. If you wear your hair down, you'll want earrings that peek through your hair. If your hair is up, then you'll generally want something like a chandelier earring. If you're wearing a halter topped dress then you most likely won't need a necklace, but if you are wearing a sleeveless dress then you'll want something to adorn your neck."

"I never knew that so much went into picking a dress for Homecoming," Erika followed her mother into the area of the store that had rack upon rack of dresses, "How do I know which type I want to wear?" Erika asked.

"Well," her mother sighed, "I guess we'll have to try one of each on to see what you look best in and to see what you are comfortable in. What size are you? Let's see... You will probably be a petite Let's try a size eight first."

Erika with arms loaded, entered the dressing rooms. She still felt a bit alien going into what used to be a forbidden zone. She hung up the dresses and began to try and work out how to put each one on.

"Okay, that one doesn't work," Erika's mother commented as she stepped out of the dressing room.

"I don't like these," Erika fluffed at the poofy lace shoulders.

"Me neither," Her mother agreed, "I didn't care for the spaghetti strap one, either."

"Now what?" Erika asked.

"Now we look for color and skirt length and fit along with the embellishments."

Once they finally found 'the' dress, Erika's mother took her to the lingerie department. She had her try on several types of bras and slips, and camis.

Erika's mother selected a few of the items, "On to shoes."

Having set the dress and undergarments on hold, Erika and her mother entered the kingdom of shoes.

"Your dress isn't Tea-length, so you'll need to pick out a pair of pretty shoes. Shoes that match and accessorize your dress. I'd suggest shoes with a low heel, no higher than three inches with a rounded or open toe,"

Erika and her mother perused the tables with their layers upon layers of shoes set out for display When they found one that they liked, they added it to others in their hands.

"How may I help you?" a salesperson asked.

"We'd like to try on these shoes," her mother handed the shoes to the young man who then disappeared into the stockroom, as Erika and her mother found two chairs.

"You'll be wearing these for at least six hours. Make sure that they don't pinch or feel too tight anywhere. Make sure that the arch fits correctly and that the heel isn't too high," Her mother cautioned her.

Erika tried on several different kinds of shoes, a few felt uncomfortable as soon as she put them on. Others she walked around in; back and forth between the tables of shoes.

"Are we done yet?" Erika asked after finally deciding on a pair of shoes.

"Almost. We need to get you some earrings, and perhaps a wrap,"

"A wrap?" Erika questioned.

"To keep your shoulders warm."

"Oh."

Erika's feet and brain were tired. The memory of the dress, which now hung in back of the car, lightened her mood a little. The next puzzle to solve, it seemed, was how to get Tricia a date and for them to double with Julian and herself for Homecoming.

"Do you know where you want to get your hair done?" Mrs. Martin asked.

"I hadn't thought about it,"

"You need to make an appointment tonight or tomorrow or else it will be hard for you to get in," she cautioned.

"What should I do with it?" Erika asked.

"Why don't you look through some magazines and find things you like. Show them to your stylist,"

Erika nodded.

"Tired?" Her mom asked.

"Yes,"

"When we get home, why don't you take your stuff upstairs and then soak in a bath for a while,"

Erika just nodded.
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
"Hey there, how did it go?" her father asked as they carried their purchases into the house.

"She is now outfitted for the dance," Her mother smiled.

"I'm beat," Erika yawned.

"I thought girls were supposed to like shopping," Her dad teased.

"Maybe, but after a long day at school, and Rally practice, to do a shopping marathon with Mom? I'm exhausted."

Erika carried her things upstairs and put them away, hanging the dress, still in its bag in the closet and tucking the shoes underneath it.

"Your mother said you might want to use this," Her father spoke from the door.

Erika turned and retrieved some bottles from his hands, "Thanks."

"So did you have fun with your mother tonight?" her dad asked.

"I guess," Erika stifled a yawn.

"She is trying, you know," his eyes scanned the room.

"I know,"

"So what did you get tonight?"

"The dress, shoes, some undergarments, a wrap... stuff."

Silence enveloped the room.

"Well, I'm glad you and your mother had fun," he turned to leave.

"Thanks Daddy," Erika said as he walked out.

Erika took the offered items into the bathroom. Bath oils. Hmm. She had never taken a bath with this stuff before. She started the bath water before turning her stereo to some soft music, and then slipped out of her clothes and into the steaming hot water.

Next Friday was Homecoming. She had to get in an extra rehearsal or two with Jordon or Taylor if she could before Friday. Friday was a half day of school. They had the Homecoming parade as well as the pep rally. Then the game. But wait a minute -- they presented the Homecoming queen and her court at half time. If she truly was to be in the court, then how was she to cheer at the game? She'd have to talk to Taylor about that as well.

Saturday was the dance. How long does it take to get ready for a dance? As Eric It would take about half an hour. As Erika? She couldn't even guess. She needed to get her hair done, take extra care with her makeup and make sure that she looked decent in her dress.

Julian said that he had made reservations for the Bay House. Was she expected to pay for her dinner, or was he to pick up the tab? Tricia. She had to figure out how to get Tricia on the date with her and Julian.

"Why can't she go with Julian and I?" Erika muttered aloud, "Hmmm,"
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
Erika slipped into her soft nightgown and set her alarm before climbing into bed.

Her cell phone rang. Erika picked it up

"Tricia?"

"Hey Erika. Did you find a dress?"

"Yes."

"Well? Tell me about it."

"I'm too tired right now. Besides, I'd rather you wait to see it."

"Oh?"

"I had a thought though." Erika told her.

"What?"

"What if you and I both went to Homecoming with Julian."

"Like a triple date kind of thing?"

"Come now, what guy wouldn't want to have two pretty girls on his arm for Homecoming?"

Tricia giggled.

"You wouldn't mind sharing me with Julian would you?"

There was a silence on the phone.

"Would you?" Erika practically pleaded.

"No. I guess I could settle with sharing you on Homecoming. It'd be better than going with someone I hardly know, or like."

"We'll have to ask him tomorrow. Wait, I thought you were still grounded."

"Mom gave me back my phone tonight," Tricia explained, "You were the first person I called."

Erika felt a flush of warmth wash over her body.

"I'm glad you called. I am just tired. I need to get some sleep."

"Night, Erika."

"Night, Tricia."
 
 

--o0o--
 
 
Erika checked the weather out her window again. It was going to be another cold, rainy day. She pulled at the tights covering her legs and then finished lacing her rally shoes. She went into the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. The red Rally uniform was something she was becoming quite proud of. The turtle neck under her shell top would still take some time to get used to. She brushed some mascara on and hit her lips with a bit of gloss before grabbing her duffel and heading downstairs.

"That looks cute," her mother said looking up from her coffee.

"Thanks," Erika grinned.

"Sleep well?"

Erika nodded, "Could I have some coffee?"

"I guess," her mother nodded.

Erika poured herself a cup and added some cream and lots of sugar. She dropped two pieces of bread into the toaster and sipped at her steaming cup.

"Did you have someone who you wanted to do your hair, or shall I make an appointment?" her mother asked.

"I'd like Sasha to do my hair, but he lives too far away. Go ahead and make an appointment."

Erika's mother nodded, "I liked Sasha too."

Erika buttered the two pieces of toast, "Are you coming to the game tonight?"

"I don't know. I might," Erika's mother admitted.

"What about Dad?"

"I think he was planning on it. He'll be picking you up right afterward, regardless."

"Okay."

The doorbell rang.

"That's Samantha. Gotta go," Erika wolfed down the last of her toast and quickly washed it down with the rest of her coffee.

The cold rain came down in large droplets, adding to the grayness. Rotting leaves on the pavement left brownish rust stains where their pigment leached into the cement. Erika lowered her umbrella against the gusts of wind that snuck up and threatened to rip the umbrella from her grasp.

"It is going to be a cold one tonight, did you bring your warm ups?"

"Yes," Erika tapped her duffel, "Samantha... does anyone show up to Homecoming as a threesome?"

"What?"

Erika explained her and Tricia's plan to Samantha.

"Two girls going with one guy?" You know it'll probably be looked upon as Tricia not getting a date. Everyone knows that you and Julian are kind of an item -- and they know that you and Tricia are kind of an item. So maybe it won't be seen as Julian with two girls, but you with a girl and a boy,"

Tricia met Erika with a hug and a kiss while being sheltered under the umbrella.

"Nasty weather. Is it supposed to be like this all day?" Tricia asked.

"All weekend," Samantha nodded, "Welcome to Constitution."

"So, are you going to tell me about your dress?" Tricia asked of Erika.

"No. I think I want it to be a surprise," Erika grinned, "Oh, before I forget," her mind leapt to a different topic, "I promised my mom that I would start going to church with her on Sundays."

"Church?" Samantha rolled her eyes.

"Hey Church is a chance to dress up and to meet people," Tricia defended.

"Are you sure your mom doesn't just want to 'save' you from being a girl?" Samantha posed.

"I don't know what her purpose is, but I told her I would go," Erika said firmly.

The girls walked up the school steps. Erika shook water from her umbrella and closed it as they entered.

"Now, we have a proposal to make to Julian," Erika looked at Tricia and smiled.

---

 
To Be Continued...

The Princess and the Plague Part 29 By Anistasia Allread Edited by Karen J & Edeyn A blur of movement came from the corner of her eye. Erika found herself falling as her feet were swept out from under her. She was about to roll to her side when she found a knee braced against her chest and a dark figure looming over her.

---

 
 
"At least it stopped raining," Taylor told them, her breath visible in the lights against the night air.

That consolation did nothing to warm Erika's freezing fingers. The white gloves that they wore were more for decoration than they were for warmth. She joined a few of the girls over by the portable gas heater directed towards them to help keep them warm between cheers.

Erika squinted through the lights up into the stands looking for her friends. She saw Tricia's hand wave down at her.

Julian, when the two had approached him at lunch was a bit hesitant at first, but with strokes of his male ego along with some comments about being 'hot enough' to take two girls, he agreed to take them both as dates.

"In a way I'm glad it's cold," Krystal told Erika. "When it gets this cold, it's too dangerous for the cheer squad to do much tumbling. It makes my job a little easier."

"We need the practice though," was Jorge's reply, his arms wrapped around her to help keep her warm.

"I just don't want to cramp up, or worse get hurt," Krystal stated. "I've worked too hard to get into shape, I'd hate to relapse now."

"You look good in any shape," Jorge grinned.

Krystal rolled her eyes as Erika suppressed a giggle.
 

--o0o--
 
Erika woke up with her alarm and sighed. It was Sunday and she was supposed to go to church with her mother. She swung out of bed and padded into the bathroom and into a hot shower.

After waking up, Erika changed into a pair of jeans and a nice top. She pulled her hair into a ponytail and put on some makeup before going downstairs.

"Morning," she greeted her mother.

"You're going to change, right?" she was instantly asked.

"I wasn't planning to."

"We're going to church, not a school function," her mother told her through gritted teeth.

"It's just church."

"Women dress in their Sunday best for God."

Erika rolled her eyes, "Whatever," she whispered to herself.

"You have half an hour before we have to go."

Erika stomped back upstairs rolling her eyes and muttering, "There's nothing wrong with this top. My jeans are clean. What's her problem?”

"And no ponytail," her mother called after her.

"What's going on?" her father asked, coming out of his bedroom.

"Mom doesn't like my outfit," Erika grumbled.

"You're supposed to be going to church, right?"

"Yes," she sighed.

"Then your mother is correct. You need to wear something nice."

"I don't see what is wrong with this outfit. It's a nice top."

"Would you wear that if you were going out to dinner with Tricia's family?" Mr. Martin asked.

"No."

"Why not?"

"Cuz."

"Because it doesn't show respect to your hosts," Mr. Martin smiled, "You treat church with the same respect. You show your respect to God by wearing your nice clothes."

"Fine," but Erika's voice had lost it's edge.

She closed her bedroom door, pulled the elastic out of her hair and looked through her closet. Erika pulled a dress out and took it into the bathroom, grabbing a pair of nylons out of her drawer. She slipped out of her jeans and blouse and began the process of sheathing her legs in the glorious silkiness of pantyhose. She practically sighed with ecstasy as she felt the nylons encase her legs.

Shit is that wrong? She asked herself. Is it wrong to feel this way when putting on girls clothes? It only seems to be this one item though. Did other girls feel this way when putting on clothes?

"I'll have to ask Dr. Barts," She muttered aloud.

Erika stepped into her dress and slid her arms through the sleeves before reaching behind her to zip it up. She quickly put some large curls into her hair with her large curling iron and touched up her makeup a bit more, adding blush and a bit more eye-shadow.

"Shoes," she said to the empty room, "What shoes should I wear?"

She glanced through the shoes that she had and then pulled out the heels she bought to go along with her Homecoming dress.

Erika stood before he mirror and studied her reflection in the mirror. How could this be the depressed moping boy that stood before this very mirror less than six months ago? She asked herself. She couldn't see ANY of Eric left in the mirror at all. Earrings, I'm missing earrings. She rummaged through the small box of earrings on her counter and slipped some medium sized hoops through her ears.

Erika smiled at her reflection and then slowly, unsteadily made her way out of her room. She had to concentrate on her balance and foot placement as she negotiated the stairs.

"That's much better," Her mother in approval as she came out of the kitchen and grabbed her purse.

"Are these shoes alright with this?" Erika asked.

"Yes, they look nice," Mrs. Martin nodded.

"I didn't know if I should wear them before the dance or not."

"I think it is a good idea, so that you can break them in a little," her mother agreed, "Lets go."
 

--o0o--
 
Erika didn't know what to do with her hands. Part of her brain was telling her to hold her arms out at the sides so that she could more easily balance in the heels. Another part of her brain told her to act demure and lightly hold her hands in front of her. Part of her brain screamed for her to hug her arms around herself in a defensive self-protective stance -- but protect her against what? God?

An elderly man in a navy blue suit and conservative tie that looked to be ten years old smiled and greeted them with a welcome as he opened the door for them. Just inside, two young boys dressed in khaki pants and polo shirts raced after one another. A little girl in a pretty dress stood off to one side stifling back tears as her mother attempted to fix her pigtails.

Erika's mother led her into the building and approached two large wooden doors which had been opened wide. The sound of a hundred voices speaking in hushed tones engulfed her as well as the scent of wood polish and the mustiness of an old building.

Rows upon rows of wooden pews stood sentinel along a wide aisle that led to a raised dais and altar. A large wooden cross occupied the wall over the altar. Tall Gothic windows set with colored glass allowed the sunlight in, but bathed the sanctuary and it's occupants in a mosaic of color.

Erika followed her mother up the aisle and found seats on the padded pews. Organ music filled the open chamber, drowning out the voices of the congregation. Women in dresses and men in suits or just shirt and tie smiled and excused themselves to find their seats.

"Is someone sitting there?" a voice asked.

Erika looked up to see a woman with her family looking expectantly at the open bench beside them.

"No, please join us," Mrs. Martin smiled.

"Thank you. I'm Evie, and this is my family,"She greeted as she began to slide past Erika and her mother, "This is my husband, Roger..."

"Pleased to meet you," Roger said smiling at them both.

"... my son, Evan, and my daughters, Allie and Annie."

Evan looking a bit preoccupied, smiled as he moved past them. One arm was in a cast full of graffiti, signatures and doodles, the other held a notebook and pen.

"Hi," he smiled as he moved past and took a seat.

"Hi, I'm Allie," The pretty girl with loose scarlet hair pulled back from her face, looked Erika up and down as if in appraisal. Erika felt her cheeks heat.

"Hi there, I'm Annie," an almost-duplicate of Allie put out her hand and greeted. The two girls were obviously sisters, most likely twins. Where Allie wore a simple but nice skirt and green blouse, Annie wore a nice floral dress and wore her hair up in an elegant French twist.

The two girls slid past them and took a seat next to them.

"Are you new here?" Annie asked.

Erika nodded, "My mom's making me come. You?"

"We recently moved here. I haven't seen you around, what school do you go to?"

"Washington. You?" Erika asked.

"Adams."

Before much else could be said, the service began with the choir singing out beautiful praises to God. The voices were enchanting as they reverberated off the walls and surrounded everyone. The priests and altar boys entered through the back of the church carrying a cross, a large ornate book and a smoking incense burner.

Erika half-listened to the sermon as she gazed around the ornate décor of the church.

Annie leaned close to Erika, "Pretty, isn't it?"

Erika nodded.

"Ever wonder what God must think of all of these trappings and façades?" She asked.

Again, Erika nodded.

There was something about this redhead that Erika liked. She couldn't put her finger on it. She seemed sincere, and honest, but there was a lot more that lay behind those pretty eyes and perfect hair.

Erika felt a hand on her leg. She looked up to see her mother looking at her knees. Erika looked at her mother questioning.

Her mother leaned her mouth close to her ear, "Close your legs, dear. Ladies don't sit like guys straddling bar stools."

Erika turned pink but pushed her knees together. Gawd how embarrassing. Here she was trying to show her mother how ladylike she could be and her mother catches her doing something like that.

Erika hadn't realized how much moving she would be doing during a church service. Sitting, standing, kneeling, sitting, standing again. Kneeling again. It was almost a work out. More of a mental work out as she struggled to remember to be ladylike at all times. She didn't want her mother to correct her posture again. It was embarrassing enough the first time.

Finally the organ music swelled as did the voices of those in attendance as the service came to a close.

"Well, what did you think?" Annie asked.

"It was okay, I guess," Erika shrugged.

"It was nice sitting with you," Annie smiled. "I hope we can sit with you next week."

"I enjoyed it too," Erika nodded.

"Doesn't our school play yours next week?" Annie asked.

"I think so," Erika tried to remember the schedule, "It's our Homecoming game."

"Oh, what fun! Do you go to the games?" Annie asked.

"Yes. I kind of have too. I'm on the Rally squad," Erika explained.

"Allie and I are cheerleaders at Adams," Annie smiled with delight.

"That's awesome," Allie agreed, "We'll see you at the game next week."

Erika nodded as the twins and their family started sliding past.

"Bye, Erika," Annie waved.

"Bye," Erika smiled back.

"New friends already?" Erika's mom asked.

"Maybe," Erika said noncommittally.

Erika and her mother joined the mob of people as they filed out of the church and into the cold air. A crisp breeze whipped around her nearly naked legs, grabbing at the skirt of her dress.

"It's really starting to get cold," Mrs. Martin noticed.

The two got into the car and waited patiently as the mass exodus of autos vied politely for the next opening in traffic.

"So did you learn anything?" Erika's mother asked.

"About what?"

"About God and religion."

"Not really, "Erika admitted, "I was a bit preoccupied."

"Oh?"

"Trying not to embarrass you and admiring the church."

"It is a nice church isn't it."

Erika nodded.

"Aren't you glad I made you change into a dress?" Mrs. Martin asked.

"Yes," Erika admitted, "Although it is getting pretty cold out can't I wear a nice pair of pants when it gets colder?"

"We'll see."
 

--o0o--
 
"What are you doing here?" Erika asked.

"I'm here to take you to your self defense class," Mrs. Martin explained.

"Today?" Erika queried.

"Every Tuesday," she nodded, "Your father and I agree that they are especially important now that you're going to be living as Erika."

"But I was hoping to get some stuff done," Erika protested.

"What stuff?"

"I was hoping to go shopping. Dad gave me some money to get some stuff."

"You're still grounded until Friday."

"Fine," she huffed.

Mrs. Martin drove the car into an old industrial park. Most of the buildings were built of old brick. Old windows placed up high where clouded by dust or frosted glass.

"Okay, here we are. I'll be back in about an hour to pick you up."

"You're not staying?"

"I have to run a couple of errands."

"But..."

"But what?"

"Nothing," Erika got out of the car and headed towards the metal door with a window set in it.

Erika's mom waved as she drove off. Erika stopped before the door. She could always go somewhere else for the next hour. Avoid mock battles with a musclebound, sweaty guy who probably had posters of Bruce Lee and Chuck Norris in his office or bedroom or something.

Who would ever know? Wait. Her father said that this guy was a friend. It would get back to him within a day. Erika's shoulders hunched as she reached for the door.

She stepped inside to find an open room with mats on the floor. Punching bags hung from chains. One wall had several large mirrors lining it.

"Hello?" Erika called out, "Anyone here?"

"Are you Martin's kid?" a voice asked.

"Yes, I'm Erika," she looked around not seeing where the voice was coming from.

"Erika? I thought John Martin had a son."

"I'm his daughter, Erika," her heart skipped a beat as she said this. The voice was closer, yet she still couldn't see the person.

A blur of movement came from the corner of her eye. Erika found herself falling to the mat as her feet were swept out from under her. She was about to roll to her side when she found a knee braced against her chest and a dark figure looming over her.

"Looks like we have a lot to work on," the voice said, "Sorry, I hope you aren't hurt."

"What the fuck!" Erika shrieked.

"I was testing to see if you had any training," the dark skinned man smiled down at her, "You don't."

He rolled off of her and was to his feet before Erika could even think to sit up, "I'm Lawrence," He offered a hand.

Erika took it uncertainly and he easily pulled her up. She regained her equilibrium and looked at Lawrence. He was a short man of African-American descent. His warm smile lit up a face that sported a broken nose and several scars.

"Should I change into work out clothes?" Erika asked.

"No. You'll be training in whatever clothes you wear for the day. I teach street fighting as part of self defense. I want you to be comfortable defending yourself in a dress and heels as well as jeans and runners. Just make sure that your dress or skirt is one that you don't mind getting abused."

"Okay," Erika stated hesitantly.

"How many weapons do you have on you today?" Lawrence asked.

"Weapons? None."

"What's in you pockets?"

"Some money, my cell phone and my house keys."

"So you do have weapons," he nodded.

"Huh?" Erika didn't understand.

"If you are being mugged, you can throw your money on the ground. Muggers will go after it and leave you be," he explained, "Your cell phone can be thrown, either slowing your attacker down, or actually doing a bit of damage. As for your keys, they can be used in several ways. May I?" he asked holding out his hand.

Erika dropped her keys into his hand.

"Hold them like this and you can punch causing some pain. Like this and you can gouge out his eyes. Like this and you have just added steel support to your punch as well as a little extra weight," he demonstrated, "Don't forget your shoes, your purse, belt and your brains."

"My brains?" Erika questioned.

"Your brains are your most powerful weapon. With it you can turn almost anything around you into a weapon."

Erika nodded with understanding.

"Now, lets learn some quick defensive moves and take downs," Lawrence handed her keys back to her.

The rest of the hour was spent learning how to use one's center of gravity and another's momentum and or weight against them. Pressure points, vulnerable areas and the like were also shown. First in slow motion, and eventually brought up to speed.

"I know it's kind of hard to practice these at home, especially when you don't want to hurt a friend, so practice only in slow motion and work on your body position and center of gravity," Lawrence advised her as he called an end to the session.

"Thanks, Lawrence," Erika smiled.

"See you next week." he nodded.

---

 
To Be Continued...

The Princess and the Plague Part 30 By Anistasia Allread Edited by Edeyn & Karen J. "I've been going through some testing to find out." "Find out what?" "I'd... I'd rather not say just yet," Erika looked away.

---

 
 
Erika was exhausted when she got home from self-defense classes. Seems the muscles that she used in the exercises with Lawrence were different than the ones she used in Rally.

"I've got dinner almost ready," her father called out from the kitchen.

"I need a bath and a bed," Erika moaned in reply.

"How was Lawrence?" her father asked.

"Brutal," Erika told him, "he thought you were sending your son."

"Oops. Sorry," Mr. Martin apologized, "I told him my kid was coming, but in previous conversations I might have mentioned you being my son. Sorry about that."

Erika sighed and whined, "I am so sore."

"I'll bet."

"I just hope I'm not going to have any bruises for homecoming."

"If there are, we can always use a bit of cover up," Mrs. Martin added.

Erika trudged upstairs to her bedroom and dropped her duffel on her bed. "Ugh. I have Chemistry to finish, too."

After a dinner of grilled chicken, some rice pilaf and salad, Erika returned to her room and went to work on her chemistry.

She woke up to her father coming into the room asking, "How's your homework coming?"

"I fell asleep," Erika blushed, chagrined.

"It's getting late, why don't you get ready for bed? You have a long day tomorrow."

"I do?" she asked.

"Your mother is taking you to get your CAT scan and MRI tomorrow."

"When?"

"In the morning. You should be back before lunch."

"Thanks," Erika murmured as she closed her book. Chemistry was a morning class. She'd be missing it, but would be excused. She could do her Chemistry while waiting for her tests.

Erika stripped out of her clothes and took a shower before slipping into her nightgown and crawling into her bed. She would have sworn she was asleep before her head hit the pillow.

--o0o--

Erika made her way downstairs to the smell of peanut butter toast. She entered the kitchen and greeted her mom.

"Smells good."

"Sorry, you can't have any, Eric," Her mother said without looking up.

Realizing her mistake, she met Erika's gaze., "Oops, sorry... Erika."

Erika ignored the mistake and asked, "Why can't I have any?"

"You are to be NPO until after your tests."

"Huh?"

"NPO. It means you can't eat anything and only drink water before your tests."

"I'm going to die of hunger," Erika protested.

"Stop being so melodramatic. You can wait until lunch, it won't kill you."

"What can I have?" she asked.

"Water. Jell-o. Popsicle."

"Oh goody, water," Erika said sarcastically. She poured herself a glass and drank.

"We need to be leaving in about twenty minutes, you ready?"

"Almost," Erika finished her water and went back up to her bedroom. She pulled on her boots and added a cardigan over the blouse she was wearing.

"Okay, lets get going," her mother called from the foot of the stairs, as she was finishing up her makeup.

Erika finished stroking mascara on her lashes, grabbed her duffel and headed downstairs.

--o--
If she had known that they were going to make her strip naked for the tests, she would have just worn her sweats.

Erika sat in a chair in the dressing room, wearing one of the embarrassing hospital gowns that tie up the back with a lightweight robe over it that tied up in the front. All of her clothes and belongings were in a locker on the wall behind her. The attendant who brought her in handed her a warm, soft blanket.

"Oh, this is wonderful," Erika commented.

"It is the only good thing about hospitals," she nodded.

Erika pulled her robe tighter over her chest. This was the first time she had been in public without her breast forms in place. Her chest felt naked, cool. She felt exposed, as if everyone would know that she was hiding. She stood up and wrapped the flannel blanket around her while she basked in the heat that it radiated.

"Okay, Erika," the attendant said as she came back with a file -- presumably Erika's hospital chart.

"We're going to do the MRI first. Are you wearing any metal?"

Erika shook her head. Her earrings were with everything else in the locker.

"Any prosthetics? False teeth? Retainers?"

"No."

"Tattoos?"

"No."

The attendant took her into a room that held a large machine that had a large tube cut into it and a bed of sorts sticking out of it.

"Are you claustrophobic?"

"No," Erika didn't think so. At least, she had never had problems before.

"Go ahead and lay down here, with your head facing the machine."

Erika did.

"This will get pretty noisy. So here are some earphones," the MRI technician said as he handed them to her.

"Just lay back and relax, listen to the music. The scan will take about twenty minutes."

Erika nodded.

He then used some straps and strapped Erika's head, abdomen and legs to the table. "Okay, just smile pretty and hold still."

Erika waited for a few moments and then the table that she was laying on shifted, drawing her into the tube.

"You doing okay, Erika?" a voice came over the music in the earphones.

"Yes," Erika answered.

"Here we go. There will be some loud clicking noises. Just relax."

Erika could hear the clicking noise even over the music in her ears. She opened her eyes and stared at the roof of the tube which seemed only an inch or two away from her nose. She wasn't claustrophobic, but this was pretty tight, even for her. She closed her eyes and listened to the music and tried to ignore her surroundings.

She opened her eyes as the table began pulling her out of the tube.

"That wasn't so bad was it?" the MRI technician asked.

Erika shook her head.

Her attendant returned and said, "Okay, now, before we do the CAT scan, I need you to drink these two," she held up two one-pint containers.

"What is it?" Erika asked taking them.

"It's called contrast. It helps us see your digestive system in the CAT scan. It's kind of chalky, but they say they flavored it with orange flavoring."

She led Erika back to the waiting area inside the changing rooms.

"I'll be back in about twenty minutes."

Erika unscrewed the cap of the first bottle and took a sip, "Ech. This stuff is nasty."

"Drink as much as you can," the woman handed her another warm blanket and left her alone with the gastric torture drinks.

As hungry as she was, she had a horrible time getting the chalky, viscous drinks down.

"How did you do?" the attendant asked when she came back for her.

"I was only able to drink the one," Erika told her apologetically, "My stomach told me if I attempted the other that I'd be vomiting. Sorry."

"One is better than none. Come on, let's get this over with," she smiled.

She led Erika into a side room. I just need to get an IV started real quick."

"What for?" Erika was starting to panic.

"We have to inject your blood stream with a different kind of contrast so that we can see all of your blood vessels in the CAT scan."

Erika took a deep breath, nodded and sat in a chair and nervously waited as the attendant got her tape, needles and whatever vampire-ish things she needed.

Erika saw the attendant grasp the needle and point it at her skin. She turned her head and tried not to think about the small sliver of steel being shoved through her skin and into her vein. She felt a little prick just below her elbow and turned back to to see her tape some tubing down and then twist a syringe into it and push the plunger.

"You might taste some saltiness," she explained.

Erika felt a bit of cool inside her arm, and then she tasted a metallic, almost iodine, taste.

The attendant led her into a room with what looked to be a large white dough-nut with a familiar looking table sticking out of it. The attendant assisted her onto the table and covered her with another warm blanket. She hooked a long tube up to the one sticking out of her arm and placed it under the blanket.

"This won't take too long. Just hold still. There will be a point in which the machine will ask you to hold your breath. If you need to breathe, just do it very slowly. Okay?"

She smiled as Erika nodded, and left her alone with the CAT scan technician. The tech pushed a few buttons and made a few adjustments.

"We'll be right on the other side of that glass."

A few moments later, the machine began to make a whirling noise. The table that Erika was laying on then shifted, dragging her into the machine.

"Okay, we're going to inject the contrast. You might feel some warmth or get a metallic taste in your mouth," a voice said over a speaker.

Erika licked her lips as she tasted the stuff that they were talking about.

"Okay, hold still, here we go," the voice instructed.

Erika lay on the table as it slowly shifted back out of the circle of plastic with parts whirling around inside.

A few minutes later the attendant came back in, "You're done here," she said, disconnecting the IV from Erika's arm.

She assisted Erika into a sitting position, "They want to do another MRI."

"Another one? Is there something wrong?" Erika asked.

"They just want to get some better pictures," The lady smiled.

The smile, however, looked forced and she also averted her gaze from Erika.

She took Erika a few doors down the hall, back to the first room she had gone into. In a few moments, Erika was again laying on her back being drawn into the narrow tube.

They found something, Erika thought, What did they find? Oh, God, I hope I'm not sick! I don't feel sick. I haven't felt sick. Please don't let it be anything.

--o0o--

Erika was a nervous wreck as she got dressed in the changing room. She had questioned the attendant several times, but she kept saying that she didn't know anything and that her doctor would contact her if they felt it was necessary.

"How did it go?" her mother greeted her in the waiting area.

"I don't know," Erika confessed, "I think they found something. They did the MRI again."

"Sometimes a slight movement will cause a shadow or some blurring," Her mother soothed her, "I'm sure it's all right."

"They made me drink some nasty stuff," Erika admitted, "I almost vomited. It was disgusting."

"Should we get some lunch to get that taste out of your mouth?" she asked.

Erika shrugged, "I'm not sure how much I can eat, but something to get rid of that nasty orange taste."

--o0o--

"So, I guess you won't be eating lunch at school today?" Erika's mother inquired, sitting across from her at a Mexican restaurant.

"This beats cafeteria lunches any day," Erika grinned.

Her stomach felt a little better once she put some tortilla chips into it to help soak up the chalky substance forced upon her. Her nerves however, were almost as bad as they had been in the dressing room.

"What if something IS wrong with me?" she asked.

"You are a boy who wants to be a girl, Erika. Something already is wrong with you."

"I mean wrong with me," Erika swept a hand over her body.

"Well, IF there is something wrong with you, then... we'll just have to take care of it," she answered as she looked in Erika's eyes, "Waiting is the hard part. Once we know what is going on, then it's easier. We just go through the steps that need to be taken."

She reached out and took Erika's hand in hers across the table, "Just because I don't agree with this decision of yours doesn't mean that I don't love you. I do. I love you very much."

She squeezed Erika's hand.

Erika's eyes glistened. She blinked back tears and smiled at her mother.

"Do you have anything important going on at school today?"

"Not really, but I have to show up for Rally. I have already missed too much."

"Okay. How about we play hooky?" her mother asked.

"What did you have in mind?" Erika asked.

"Homecoming is in just a couple of days. You think we should go and get a mani-pedi?"

"Huh?"

"You should get some acrylic nails so that your hands look nice for Homecoming. While we are there you may as well get a pedicure so that your toes look great in your new shoes. You haven't had your nails done have you?"

"Actually, I did at camp." Erika informed her.

The two finished their food and climbed back into the car.

"Feeling better?" her mother asked.

"Yes, a bit," Erika tried to give her mother a reassuring smile.

But she hadn't seen the lie in the attendant's eyes, or the stiffer attitude, or more rigid posture.

--o0o--

Erika sat next to her mother in a deep, leather chair with her feet in a hot water bath. A device of some sort rolled and vibrated up and down her back as a nail tech worked on one foot and then the next. Erika opened her eyes and smiled at her mother who was watching her then glanced down at the long, acrylic nails adorning her fingers. She had to admit that their addition made her fingers look much more feminine.

"Whenever I'm feeling stressed, I get my feet done," her mother murmured to her.

"I can see why," Erika moaned as the tech massaged her feet and calves.

--o0o--

"I'll be back to pick you up in two hours," Mrs. Martin promised, signing Erika into school.

Erika hoisted her duffel onto her shoulder and walked out of the office. Her feet felt light and tingly after being pampered. She found a private bathroom and changed into her work out clothes before heading down to the gym.

It was still just a few minutes before the school's bell rang the end of the school day. The last gym class was already in the locker room changing out their gym clothes. The gym seemed larger and more eerie without loud voices. She set her duffel down, and went to the storage closet and began pulling mats out and setting them up for practice. She found the chore a little harder now that she had longer finger nails.

"Oh, good, you made it," Taylor greeted her.

"Hi, Taylor. I had to get some medical tests done. But I made it."

"What's going on?" Taylor asked.

"I'm not sure. I had to get an MRI done as well as a CAT scan."

"Are you hurt?"

"No," Erika shook her head.

"Sick?"

"Not sure," she admitted to the older girl, "I've been going through some testing to find out."

"Find out what?"

"I'd... I'd rather not say just yet," Erika looked away.

"Okay. Just let me know when you feel you can," Taylor said, grabbing a mat and setting it.

"Taylor?"

"Yeah?" the dark skinned girl looked up.

"This Friday's game is Homecoming. If I'm picked for the court, I'm supposed to be presented at half time, right? What do I do? If I'm picked, I'm supposed to wear a dress and stuff."

"You and me both," Taylor smiled, "They announced the winners of the court today."

"You didn't win Homecoming queen?" Erika asked.

Taylor scoffed, "I was never going to win, I just wanted to be on the court. You won, too."

"Who is the Queen?"

"Who else, but Melinda?" Taylor smiled again.

"So what do we do?" Erika asked.

"We sit this game out until after half time. Then we change and cheer the last half."

Erika nodded, understanding.

Jordon, Jorge and Krystal joined them. Samantha came in through another door, pulling an ice chest behind her full of ice cold bottled water.

"Let's start stretching," Taylor took on a more authoritative tone.

"You got your nails done," Samantha exclaimed, "they look good!"

"Thanks." Erika grinned.

--o0o--

Erika's mother entered the gym just before practice was over.

"Excuse me," she called with a serious look on her face.

"Mom, we're almost done," Erika turned red. How could her mother embarrass her like this?

"I'm sorry girls. I need to take Erika now," her mother insisted.

"Now?" Erika asked, "We're almost done."

"Go ahead, Erika," Taylor nodded, "See you tomorrow."

Erika with a bewildered look grabbed a bottle of cold water and her duffel.

"What is it?" she asked her mother as they left the gym.

"Dr. Bob called and said he needs to see us in his office as soon as possible."

Erika's heart stopped. Not just skipped a beat, full-on stopped for two seconds before it raced.

"What is it?"

"He wouldn't say over the phone. He just asked that your father and I bring you into see him."

Oh God! Erika's brain screamed.

---

 
To Be Continued...

The Princess and the Plague Part 31 By Anistasia Allread Edited by Edeyn "Why do you hate me so much?" she asked the heavens, "You grant me just what I've always wanted, and just when I start getting used to it, you rip it away? Why?"

---

 
 
Erika stood next to her mother's car, looking at the doctor's office. The last time she had been here she had been snickering over Dr. Lipdick's name. Now, he wanted to see her. Was it pay back time? Was he going to take out on her all the years of teasing he had to endear over his name? What was wrong with her? What could possibly be wrong, other than she was in the body of a guy?

Erika's father's truck pulled up and parked next to the car.

"I had to reschedule my afternoon appointments, sorry it took so long to get here. What is this about?" Mr. Martin asked.

"Dr. Lipdick wouldn't say," Mrs. Martin shrugged, "He just asked that we come see him."

"What's wrong with me, Daddy?" Erika voice was bordering on a frightened whine.

"Where do I start?" her father cracked a smile.

Erika let the jest roll off her back. She had more important things to worry about right now.

—o0o--
"Come on in," Dr. Bob welcomed the family into his office.

Oh shit, Erika thought, Good news never comes when you are invited into "the office."

Dr. Bob and her father quickly introduced themselves and settled down into chairs.

"Thanks for coming on such short notice," Dr. Bob sat forward, "The results of the CAT scan and MRI show that Erika has a small tumor."

"Oh dear God!" her mother gasped.

"Where is this tumor?" her dad asked.

"It's pressing on the pituitary gland," Dr. Bob answered.

"A brain tumor?" Erika's mom asked.

Oh my God! I have a brain tumor! Erika's brain screamed.

"Am I going to die?" Erika asked, her voice seemed a thousand miles away.

The room went silent as everyone looked from one to the other.

"I don't believe you will die," Dr. Bob told her calmly, "It's too early to determine anything of that sort. The tumor looks to be encapsulated and is about the size of a small grape."

"Is that why I don't have testosterone?" Erika asked.

Dr. Bob nodded before replying, "The tumor is sitting between the hypothalamus and the pituitary gland. I believe that the tumor is obstructing the signals the hypothalamus is sending to the pituitary gland to release hormones."

"So it's the tumor that's blocking Eric from going through puberty?" Erika's mother inquired.

Dr. Bob nodded, “In most cases of this kind of tumor causes the opposite problem that Erika is experiencing. Most people with this kind of tumor suffer from a massive increace in hormone production resulting in giantism. There however have been a few documented cases where the tumor practically shuts off the hormone production.”

"So is this tumor operable?" her father asked.

"It is."

He reached behind himself and pulled a plastic head off from the shelf behind him. One half of the head was missing to illustrate the sinus cavity and brain.

"I spoke to the neurosurgeon this afternoon. He says that they can enter that part of the brain through the sinus cavity behind the nose. Basically they drill a hole in the back of your nose and probe into the base of the brain. They will cauterize it or more likely, try and excise it."

"Will he then start puberty?" Erika's mother asked.

"Once the tumor is removed, the signals from the hypothalamus should begin to trigger the pituitary gland into releasing testosterone, and then yes, puberty will take place. If it doesn't we can supplement the system with hormone treatments."

"Does that mean I have to go back to being Eric?" Erika asked.

"Your body will want to take on more masculine attributes, yes," was Dr. Bob's response.

"What if we leave the tumor in?" Erika asked.

"What are you saying?" Erika's mom asked, "Leave the tumor in?"

"If I decide to leave the tumor in, can I remain Erika?"

"That is a question only you can decide," Dr. Bob told her, "Even if we take the tumor out and you wish to remain Erika, I, along with Dr. Barts, can help you achieve that end."

"Doctor, do you think that this tumor could be causing Eric to have this Gender Identity issue?" her mother asked.

"I think that this tumor is only part of the equation," he said, "The lack of testosterone in Eric's system has kept him from developing normally, but," he held up his hand to ward off interruption, "Many genetic males who have testosterone coursing through their veins have Gender Identity Disorder."

"So it may be the tumor and it may only be partially the tumor," Erika's father summed up.

Dr. Bob nodded, "It goes back to that whole nurture or nature argument."

"We did not raise Eric to be a girl," Erika's mom protested.

"I didn't mean to infer that you did."

"My Uncle is Transgendered, could it be genetic?" Erika's father asked.

"To tell you the truth... we just don't know for sure."

"Why didn't they say anything when I had my CAT scan this last summer?" Erika asked.

"What CAT scan?" Erika's dad asked.

"I hit my head on a diving board and had to get stitches," Erika waved vaguely as she answered, "They did a CAT scan then."

"I've had a radiologist look over those scans as well," Dr. Bob explained, "They were looking for hematomas and skull fractures, not brain tumors. It was done in an E.R. setting with no indication that there might be a tumor."

He tried to explain why it was missed.

"CAT scans also don't show the brain as well as MRIs do and it wasn't very visible. The radiologist who looked over the films said that with the quality of the scan, he'd say that the tumor hasn't grown or changed much in the past few months."

"So it's not spreading or growing then?" Mr. Martin verified.

"No. If it is growing it is doing so very slowly. You may have had this for a few years and not even known it," Dr Bob looked at Erika.

"So when do we schedule to have this removed?" Erika's mom asked.

"If it's not growing, or doing anything to me, I don't think I want to have it removed," Erika stated firmly.

"How can you say that? You have a tumor in your brain!" Erika's mother sputtered.

"If it's not doing anything to me, then why should I have it removed?" Erika asked.

"So that you can go on living a happy normal life," her mother answered exasperatedly.

"For the first time in years, I am happy, and living a normal life," Erika countered.

"You're trying to be a girl, Eric."

"You two need to hold this for some other time." Mr. Martin cut in, giving his wife a stern look. He looked back to Dr. Bob, "What are all of our options?"

"Surgery is the best option at this point." He stated. "You could opt for localized radiation treatments. It's less invasive."

"Chemo?" Erika's father cringed.

"Chemotherapy would be overkill at this point," Dr. Bob shook his head, "If the tumor starts to grow at an alarming rate or travels, then chemotherapy following surgery would be an option."

Erika as well as her mother and father all breathed a sigh of relief.

"I will want to have you get an MRI again next week, and then perhaps a couple of weeks after that to see if it is progressing at all," Dr. Bob told them.

"What if we opt for surgery?" Mrs. Martin asked.

"Then we'll need to schedule you with an appointment with Dr. Boasso. He'll want current MRIs as well. If you decide to go ahead with that route, then you could schedule surgery within the next four weeks."

"Dr. Bob?" Erika asked, "What would you do if it was you?"

"I can't answer that," Dr. Bob's lips tightened, "This is a question for you and your family to decide upon."

Erika nodded. Her mind was a whirl. She had a brain tumor. She had a tumor that could be causing her to want to be a girl, but that wasn't necessarily true. Dr. Bob said that there were normal guys out there, with testosterone pumping through their veins who wanted to be girls. Could this tumor be causing this whole thing? What if she had the tumor removed and she had to go back to being Eric? Would her parents let her switch schools? Or better yet, move to a different state so that no one could recognize him? What if the tumor got bigger? What if she had no choice but to have it removed? Could she just let it be? Could she really lead a somewhat normal life, knowing that she had a grape-sized growth in her brain?

Erika wanted to scream. The rest of the meeting was a blur. Options were put out on both sides, but she was in too much inner turmoil to pay attention.

She vaguely remembered following her parents out of the office and into the parking lot. She followed her dad to his truck.

"Ride home with me," her mother directed, "I want to talk to you."

"I'm too messed up right now. I want to ride home with Dad," Erika muttered.

Her mother huffed and slammed the door of the car before driving off.

Erika, on auto-pilot, buckled her seatbelt and stared out the window.

"I've got a brain tumor?" she mumbled.

Her father looked at her with worry and love, "It'll be alright, honey."

Erika just stared out the window. A brain tumor.

—o0o--
Erika followed her father into the house.

"We need to talk about this," her mother stood in the foyer with hands on her hips.

"Not now, honey," Erika's father told her.

"Our son has a brain tumor causing dysfunctional behavior. We need to talk about this... NOW." she demanded.

"Our daughter has just found out that she has a tumor. She is in shock and freaking out. Let her grasp the concept of this first," her father ordered, very nearly angrily.

He turned to Erika, "Go on upstairs and take a shower."

Erika nodded and gladly retreated from the war zone. As she climbed the stairs she heard her parents' arguing drifting on the other end of the house. She shut the door behind her and sat on the end of her bed, staring off into space.

A brain tumor. Didn't just old people get tumors? How could she finally get accepted by her peers, make friends and start to be happy only to find out that she had a brain tumor?

"Why do you hate me so much?" she asked the heavens, "You grant me just what I've always wanted, and just when I start getting used to it, you rip it away? Why?"

She found herself twirling a finger through the ends of her hair, the shiny finish from the longer nails caught her eye. With a heavy sigh, she pushed herself up and stepped into a shower to wash away the sweat away.

Erika lifted her fingers to her head and began to feel it, as if feeling for something odd, something that wasn't supposed to be there. As if, somehow, she could actually feel the grape-sized lump.

Erika bellowed in frustration and dried off. She worked a towel through her hair, slipped into her nightgown and flopped on her bed.

"What am I supposed to be?" she asked her ceiling, "Do I get the tumor removed and go back to being Eric? I'd go through normal puberty and end up some hairy, nerdy guy. Or do I keep it and live the rest of a short life as a girl?

Her phone sounded. She ignored it at first but decided she needed a distraction.

"Hello?"

"Erika, are you all right?" Samantha's voice asked, "What happened?"

"I had to go see the doctor."

"I thought you spent the day at the doctor's."

"It sure felt like it."

"And?" Samantha asked.

"He says I have a brain tumor," Erika winced as she said the words aloud.

Silence fell over the phone.

After a moment, "You have a what?" Samantha asked for clarification, disbelieving she'd heard correctly.

"The doctor says I have a brain tumor."

"Oh my God..." Samantha's voice was distant, her tone filled with shock, "How bad is it?"

"They want me to go have surgery to remove it," Erika explained.

"Well, duh," Samantha agreed, "When do you think they will do it?"

"I'm not sure if I want them to."

"What? You can't be serious," Samantha sounded worried.

Erika explained what had been told to her just that afternoon.

"Shit," Samantha swore.

"Are you okay? I mean you can still go to school, and cheer and stuff, can't you?"

"As far as I know."

"Does it hurt?"

"No. The doctor said that I might not have even noticed for a couple more years."

"So are you still going to Homecoming?"

"I think so. I don't see why I couldn't."

"Erika, I don't want you to die!" Samantha blurted out, "I'd rather you be my guy friend and live then be a girlfriend and die."

It was Erika's turn to be silent.

"Have you told Tricia yet?"

"No. I just got home and took a shower. You're the first."

"I'm so sorry, Erika," Samantha snuffed.

"Me too," Erika muttered.

"Call, Tricia. I'll see you at school tomorrow, right?"

"I think so."

"Okay, call me if you need anything," Samantha offered

"I will."

Erika ended the call and lay in bed. She felt drained, tired. She picked up her phone again and called Tricia.

Tricia, like Samantha was in shock. By the end of the conversation, both girls were crying.

"I'm coming over," Tricia told her.

"It's kind of late."

"My best friend, who is also my girlfriend, is having an actual life-and-death crisis. I'm coming over," she repeated firmly.

"My parents are arguing downstairs. It's not the best time," Erika explained.

"Then maybe my presence will make them behave a little more civil to one another. Do you need anything?" she asked.

"Just a hug."

"See you in a tick."

Erika slipped some socks onto her manicured toes and padded half way down the stairs.

"I just got off the phone with Tricia," she called out over her parents' harsh, yet quiet tones, "She's coming over to give me some company."

"This isn't really a good time," Erika's mother growled.

"I told her that, but she's coming anyway," Erika turned on the stairs and went back into her room.

Erika was staring at herself in the mirror when her door opened. Tricia dropped her purse on Erika's bed and marched across the room with her arms open. Erika was enveloped in a tight embrace.

"I love you, Erika," Tricia cried.

Erika buried her teary face into Tricia's soft blond curls, "Thank you."

"What for?" Tricia asked.

"For everything... For loving me."

The Princess and the Plague Part 32 By Anistasia Allread Edited by Edeyn "So I'm off the squad?" Erika demanded, "Someone says I'm sick and I am banned from participating?" Taylor asked, "I know you're bi, and you've been seen making out with Julian Rock. Did he get you pregnant?"

---

 
 
"You'll bring the dress and stuff tonight, Right?" Erika asked her mother.

"Yes."

"I don't know what to do about my hair," Erika fretted.

"Don't worry. It's just the presentation. The important stuff comes tomorrow," Erika's mother explained, "You sure you are feeling up to this?"

"I have a brain tumor, Mom, I'm not dead," Erika rolled her eyes, "Yes, I feel fine. Emotionally drained, but fine."

"Okay. I'll see you before the game... you sure, you don't want me to drive you?"

"No. I mean, yes, I'm sure. Samantha's here now and we're supposed to meet up with Tricia," Erika swung her duffel onto her shoulder and headed for the front door.

"How are you feeling?" Samantha inquired, looking her friend skeptically.

"I'm a bit tired, but that's just because I didn't sleep well," Erika admitted.

"I wonder why?" Samantha's voice dripped with sarcasm.

"Oh, I don't know, I guess somethings been on my mind..." Erika cracked a smile.

"You aren't going to cheer tonight are you?" Samantha nodded towards the cheer outfit that Erika was wearing.

"I don't see why I can't," Erika shrugged, "Nothing has really changed."

"You have a freaking brain tumor!" Samantha exclaimed.

"So?" Erika shrugged, "I'm not made of porcelain."

"Did you talk to Tricia last night?"

"Yea, she came over last night to comfort me."

"Oh?" Samantha's eyebrow rose.

"Mom and Dad were arguing about what I should do. She came over to give me a hug."

"What? She did a drive-by hugging?" Samantha smiled.

Erika laughed, "That's good. A drive-by hugging," she said as she chuckled, "Yes, she did."

"Are you ready for tonight?" Samantha asked.

"My mom's bringing my dress, shoes and stuff to the school. I'm not sure what I'm going to do about this, though," she touched her hair.

"With all of the girls on the cheer squad, I'm sure one of us can do something with it," Samantha looked up at the sky, "It's supposed to be overcast tonight, but no rain. So it won't be quite so cold."

"So?" Erika shrugged.

"So," Samantha went on, "It may be warm enough that you won't have to wear a coat during the presentation."

"Oh."

Tricia was out of the front door before they even turned up the driveway. She flew down the pavement and wrapped her arms around Erika, holding her for a long moment.

"Are you ready for tomorrow night?" Tricia asked.

"I think so," Erika started to wonder.

"Boutineer?"

"Oh, shit! Are we supposed to get those for Homecoming? I thought it was only for Prom."

"Don't worry. I got him one," Tricia assured her.

"You don't mind this double date thing do you?"

"Not as long as I have you there," Tricia squeezed Erika's hand.

--o0o--
"Okay, what is going on?" Victoria demanded during a break between classes.

"What are you talking about?" Samantha asked.

"You three are acting all... weird," Victoria looked from Samantha to Erika to Tricia.

"I've noticed it, too," Krystal said turning her attention away from Jorge.

Samantha gave Erika an alarming look.

"Come on," Victoria urged, "We were all at camp together. We've kept..." She glanced at Jorge for a moment then back to Erika and Samantha.

"We've got a special pact, a sisterhood. We should be let in on it," she finished.

"It's up to you," Samantha said to Erika.

"I won't tell, either," Jorge added, "Krystal would kill me if I did," he gave Krystal a smile.

Erika took a deep breath and sighed long and hard before nodding. The small party of friends leaned closer to hear what she was about to say.

"I don't want this to get around the school," Erika looked from one to the other.

"Only Samantha and Tricia know so far and I don't plan on telling anyone else, so I'll know if I hear about it."

Her friends nodded.

"Last night I found out that I have..." she paused, took a breath, "I have a brain tumor."

"Oh my God!" Victoria gasped.

Krystal just stared at her, "Cancer?" she managed to mutter.

"Don't know yet. The doctor said it was the size of a grape."

"Where?" Krystal asked.

"The pituitary," Erika explained.

"Does it hurt? Causing problems?" Victoria inquired.

"It hasn't caused me any pain," Erika told them, "It has impacted..." her eyes flicked to Jorge for just a moment, "my hormones."

"What are you going to do?" Victoria asked, "is it operable?"

"The doctor says that it might be taken out."

"That really sucks," Jorge shook his head.

Tricia rolled her eyes, "D'ya think?" she oozed sarcasm.

Victoria flipped her long, dark braid over her shoulder and stood up, "I want a hug," she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Erika. Krystal's arms were around the two of them a moment later, followed by Samantha's and Tricia's.

"Whoah, can I get in on this action?" Greg remarked.

"Go to hell," Tricia spat.

"Oooh, fiesty," Tyler laughed.

"Grow up," Samantha sneered.

--o0o--
"What do you mean, I can't practice?" Erika demanded.

Melinda pulled Erika out of the gym and into a back hall, "I got word that you have a brain tumor."

"Who told you that?" Erika demanded.

"It doesn't matter," Melinda argued, "What matters is that nothing happens to you that could endanger your recovery."

"So I'm off the squad?" Erika demanded, "Someone says I'm sick and I am banned from participating?"

"You are definitely NOT off the squad," Melinda's voice was harsh.

She took a deep breath and softened her tone, "It's a school insurance thing. The school doesn't want a lawsuit against them if something should happen and you get hurt."

"So it's okay for someone to fall off from a pyramid and break a leg, but not okay for someone with a brain tumor to dance?" Erika demanded.

"Erika, please, don't get mad at me, I'm just the messenger. Take it up with Principal Crawford."

"Principal Crawford knows?" Erika could feel her blood boiling, "Who else knows about this? Does the whole school know?"

"No!" Melinda defended, "Calm down, please, Erika. No one else knows about this. I didn't tell anyone."

"Except Principal Crawford."

"No, Principal Crawford told me," Melinda corrected, "I swear, I didn't tell anyone."

"So what am I supposed to do?" Erika demanded.

"Talk to Principal Crawford," Melinda was almost in tears.

"Fine!" Erika spun on her heels and stormed through the gym and towards the office.

--o0o--
"I'm sorry, Erika," Principal Crawford apologized, "The school can't risk you getting hurt. Not unless we have a doctor's note saying that you are risk-free enough to be on the Cheer squad."

"Rally squad," Erika corrected, "Rally only dances, we don't do tumbling."

"It doesn't change my decision. I'm sorry Erika."

"What if I get my doctor to write a letter saying that it would be okay?"

"Then, it would take the liability off of the school, and I would most definitely allow you back," Principal Crawford explained.

"Mrs. Crawford, how did you find out? Who told you?" Erika asked.

"I got a concerned call from your mother," The Principal disclosed.

Erika bit back some very unladylike words, and kept silent.

"She's worried about you, Erika," Principal Crawford tried to excuse Erika's mother.

Erika kept silent.

"Is there anything I can do?" the principal asked.

"Let me back on the squad," Erika offered.

"Other than that. I can authorize a few more days off if you need it."

"I think I'll be fine, thanks."

Principal Crawford's voice was very motherly, "Are you going to be all right for tonight?"

"I'll be fine," Erika sulked, "I'd be better if I was dancing with my squad."

"I truly am sorry, Erika."

"Can I go now?"

Principal Crawford nodded.

--o0o--
Erika sat on the gym bleachers watching as the cheer and rally squads worked on their integration for the night's show. Melinda and Taylor stood out front watching. Both girls were in the evening's court presentation and would not be dressed or participating in the cheers.

Erika wanted to cry, but she'd feel stupid, if she let loose. Just what I need, to be a stinking crybaby. She hung her head.

"What's going on?" Taylor asked sitting down next to her, "Melinda said that Crawford won't allow you to cheer today for medical reasons."

"I... I really can't talk about it," Erika told her.

"I'm the Rally Captain, other than Melinda I should have the right to know what's going on."

"I know, I'm sorry," Erika sighed, "It's just I don't want anyone to know, and too many people know already."

"It's medical, right?" Taylor asked.

Erika nodded.

"I can't see how being on your period would have Crawford exclude you from Rally. Are you pregnant?"

"What?"

"Are you pregnant?" Taylor asked, "I know you're bi, and you've been seen making out with Julian Rock. Did he get you pregnant?"

"No!" Erika didn't know if she should laugh... or be insulted, "I'm just not ready to have my issues spread all over the school."

"I wouldn't tell anyone," Taylor cajoled her, "I was just curious and concerned is all."

"I have a brain tumor," Erika mumbled.

"No, seriously," Taylor scoffed.

"I am serious," Erika locked the dark girl's gaze.

"Oh, shit, you are serious aren't you?"

Erika nodded, "I found out yesterday."

"That's why your mom came by?"

"To take me to the doctor to get the news."

"Shit. That really sucks," Taylor shook her head, "Can they do something for it?"

"They want to cut it out."

Taylor shuddered at the thought, "When?"

"I don't know yet."

"You don't want anyone to know, huh?"

Erika shook her head.

"Okay. I won't say a word," Taylor gave Erika's knee a squeeze.

"Thanks."

Taylor wrapped Erika up in a hug and gave her a squeeze, "You excited about tonight?"

"Not yet," Erika admitted.

"Got other things on you mind, huh?"

"Literally," Erika smiled.

"Well, at least you can join us in the parade," Taylor encouraged her.

"I won't be able to do the pep rally," Erika scoffed.

"There will be next year," Taylor noted.

"Perhaps."

--o0o--
The coolness of the afternoon breeze chilled Erika's exposed legs under her rally uniform as she joined her squad as they waited to climb up onto a flatbed trailer, hooked up to a semi-truck. The edges of the trailer had been decorated with red and white decorations.

"How are we going to cheer on this?" Erika asked.

"Well," Jordon smiled, "You aren't. You are in the court, so you have to ride with them."

The blonde pointed down the line of vehicles and student-made floats lined up in the school parking lot.

"Have fun, Erika," Samantha smiled, "I'll be riding in one of those cars next year."

"There you are," Taylor ran up to her, "Come on, they're waiting for us."

The dark skinned beauty pulled on Erika's arm and guided her to a line of convertible cars.

"Here you go, Erika," Principal Crawford held something sparkly out. Erika took it and looked more closely at it. A small, silver tiara with white stones glimmered and dazzled her eyes in the little light being let through the clouds.

"Here slip this on, too."

Taylor held up a wide sash that draped over her shoulder. She looked down and read 'Princess' in dark letters.

"How do I..." Erika looked in askance at the tiara.

"Here, let me," Tricia came up behind her and gently took the tiara from her.

Tricia stood in front of her and carefully placed the circlet upon her head. She carefully adjusted it, then pushed the combs down into Erika's hair, securing it.

"Beautiful," she smiled.

She leaned forward and brushed her lips against Erika's.

"You're as pretty as a Princess."

"Um, she is a Princess," Taylor pointed out.

Erika flushed at the description.

"Come sit with me," Taylor summoned her.

Erika climbed into a red convertible T-bird, and sat up on the top of the back seat next to her Rally friend.

"What exactly are we doing?" Erika asked Taylor.

"We are parading to the park next to the courthouse and having our pep rally. Didn't your school do that?"

"Not a parade," Erika lied.

School had always let out early on Homecoming, so Eric always took advantage of the distraction and escaped school to the comfort of his computer and comix.

The red-and-white-clad marching band at the front of the parade began playing the school fight song.

"Here we go," Taylor beamed.

A moment later the salesperson from the car lot that the car was from released the brake and the red convertible slowly followed the floats and vehicles in front of it.

Erika was surprised to see people lining up in front of their homes to wave as the students passed, cheering and waving. Some of the student body clubs even threw candy to young kids smiling up from beside their parents. Patrons at businesses, as well as business owners, along the route came out and smiled.

Erika waved and smiled, mimicking Taylor's posture and body language as much as possible.

The park had a small stage that was permanently set up. During the summer festivals, entertainers would use it to entertain the crowd. Today, however, it was set up with a PA System. Samantha, in Melinda's absence, was in charge of the Cheer squad. Both squads lined the back of the stage. The marching band was in rank off to one side playing the fight song to the cheering and clapping of the students. A few guys sat up in the winter stripped branches of nearby trees to get a virtually unobstructed view of the rally.

Principal Crawford, bundled in a black pea coat, welcomed the student body and then introduced the football coach who spoke followed by Greg and Tyler who both told the gathered how they hoped to play a good game and win. The Student Body President then took the microphone, and introduced Melinda as the Homecoming Queen and then one-by-one announced the court.

Hearing her name, Erika's heart sped up. For once she wasn't scared or nervous. Just excited. She joined the others of the court on the stage as hundreds of pairs of eyes watched her. For once in her life, having so many eyes focused on her didn't scare her. It was almost a rush. The faces of those watching her were filled with happiness and content, rather than malice and rejection. For the first time in a long time, Erika felt accepted. Sure, her sisters of Cabin Columbine had accepted her, but it was quite a struggle to get to that point. A struggle with other strong personalities as well as a struggle within her own mind, of the possibility that she might actually like being a girl. Now, she not only liked it, she felt comfortable and accepted as such.

After the pep rally, Taylor guided her back to the car and the nice salesman quickly drove them back to the school.

"You're coming to pizza right?" Taylor asked.

"Pizza?"

"It's tradition. The cheerleaders and football players and a lot of the students meet up at Pizza Barn for a pizza feed before we go back to the school and get ready for the game.

"I... I guess so," Erika stammered, not ready for this, "Let me see what Samantha and Tricia are doing."

"They'll be there too," Taylor stated confidently.

"Okay. Sure, I guess."

---

 
To Be Continued...

The Princess and the Plague Part 33 By Anistasia Allread Not Edited! Sorry Erika felt a pull in her groin as she stepped forward. Smooth dark skin and well muscled shoulders stood waiting for her. She ached to touch that perfect skin, to carress it and feel it's silkiness under her fingers, but gained control of herself and zipped her squad leader's dress.

---

 
 
After she had been filled with pizza and soda Erika and the cheer squad returned to finish getting things ready for the game. Signs had to be made, football helmets polished and finishing touches on the routines to perfect.

Erika's phone sounded. Her mother texted to say that she was out front with Erika's dress.

“How could you?” Erika demanded of her mother.

“Hey now, watch your attitude.” Mrs. Martin warned. “What are you talking about?”

“You told Principal Crawford about my head.”

“Only in concern for your safety.”

Erika took the dress plastic wrapped dress from her mother, “They won't let me be on the Rally squad now.” Erika complained. “Why did you have to tell anyone?”

“You have a tumor in your brain, Eric.” Mrs. Martin stated. Erika ignored the use of her other name. “A tumor. What would happen if you were to get kicked in the head, or fell and hit your head and the tumor ruptured or something? It could kill you. Use your brain.”

Erika harumphed. “So you don't want me to be on Rally squad, is that it?”

“That is not it at all. In fact, I think rally squad has been good for you,” her mother's voice was starting to take on an edge. “I am only worried about your safety. If you have a tumor, you have to avoid certain risks, and that includes Rally squad.”

Erika took the bag small bag from her mother, containing shoes, nylons and extra undergarmets.

“So this is your way to make me have the surgey?”

“No, I am just trying to show you that if you do not have the surgery, that you will have to make certain life style choices and changes.” her mother fired back. “Now, do you want me to do something with your hair?” she asked changing the subject.

“No.” Erika's voice was still sharp. “Samantha said that she would do it.”

“Okay. What time does your father and I need to be here tonight?”

“It depends upon how the game goes. It's at half time. Just come to the game.”

Her mother nodded. “Okay. Are you hungry? Do you want me to bring you any food?”

Erika shook her head. “I'll be fine.”

Her mother reached into her purse. “Here take this just in case.” She handed Erika a twenty dollar bill.

“Thanks.” Erika begrudgenly accepted the offer.

Her mother faced her hesitantly. “See you tonight?” She stepped forward.

“Okay.” Erika's hands were full. Her mother awkwardly wrapped her arms around her, then stepped back.

Erika took the dress and bag into a deserted bathroom. She thought about making this transformation in the girl's locker room but it was too risky with the cheer and rally squads at work in the gym. The only place she could think of was the girls bathroom across the school in the hall where the art and music classes were. No one should be here at this time of day, espacially on Homecoming game day.

She took a extra precaution and entered the handicap stall, hung her dress on the hook on the back of the door and made sure that the toilet lid was down before placing her bag on it. She slipped out of her shell, and turtleneck and skirt and stood facing her dress in her panties, rally nylons and tennis shoes.

Erika slid the plastic sheath off of the dress and looked at it's rich fabric and pretty detailing.

Should she keep her rally nylons on to keep her warm? Or change them into the silky sheer ones that would feel ever so heavenly upon her legs?

She decided to save the sheer ones for the following night, when she hoped Tricia would be exploring their silkiness with her hands. She took the dress off it's hanger, unzipped the back and stepped into it. Already the heaviness and luxuriousness of the fabric was intoxicating her as she pulled the bodice up and secured it into place.

Erika adjusted her breast forms to settle into the cups of the dress and looked down at the skirt. She reached into the bag that her mother brought and pulled out her heels, pulled off the white tennis and stepped into the shoe, instantly adding height and shifting her center of gravity. Erika tucked her rally uniform and tennis into the bag and exited the stall as two girls from the marching band entered the bathroom.

“Oh, Hi Erika.” One of them smiled, “Wow! What a pretty dress.”

“Thank you.” Erika only flushed a little pink. It was a very pretty dress, and she knew it.

“The color looks fantastic on you.” the other commented.

“Julian Rock is taking you to Homecoming, right?”

Erika nodded.

“You make such a perfect couple. Did you know about rumor that you and Tricia Thompson were lesbian lovers?”

Erika nodded again. “Except it's not a rumor.” she smiled at the shock on the girl's face.

“But. . . “

“Quit before you say anything else stupid, Hannah.” the other giggled nervously. She shook her head and looked Erika back over. “You do look quite stunning in that dress, Erika.”

“Thank you. I've got to go get my hair done and put on my face.” Erika excused herself from the bathroom before any more revelations were made, or other rumors started.

Each step in her heels caused the skirt of her dress to kick out and move around her making a swishing noise. She smiled at herself enjoying the feel of the fabric and the freedom of not wearing pants.

Her heels made a clicking sound as she moved from the carpeted halls to the hard wood floor of the gym. The cheer squad was in the middle of doing a tumbling pass then Jorge and Krystal tossed one of the smaller girls high into the air. She did a flip and fell back into their waiting arms.

Erika quickly stepped over to the grand stands and took a seat, being careful to keep her knees together, even though they were covered by the skirt of her dress.

“Damn girl! You clean up nice.” Taylor approached. “I was just about to change myself, want to keep me company?”

“I — uh- I was going to watch the rest of the squad to see if I can learn how to dance better.” Erika struggled to find an excuse.

“Oh, come on, I'd like the company. Besides, you could put your makeup on while I'm changing.” Taylor grabbed Erika's arm and pulled her from her seat.

“Really, Taylor, I was hoping to watch.” Erika didn't want to be rude by yanking her arm free.

“You can watch them tonight at the game. I need company. I hate being in the locker room alone. I've seen too many slasher movies.” she smiled. “And the first season of Heros didn't help any either.”

Erika grabbed her bag and gave in to her squad captain.

The locker room echoed with the click of her heels as she entered. Only a little cleaner than the boys locker room, this one smelled a bit better. Less sweat and more of perfume. Taylor dragged Erika over to a section of lockers and opened one up.

“How are you doing?” She asked. “How is the brain?”

“Fine.” Erika looked everywhere but at Taylor who began taking off her shell. “Where's the best place for me to put my makeup on?” She asked.

“There is a mirror over there. The light is a little better, but not much.” Taylor pointed.

“Do you mind?” Erika asked.

“No, I just want someone else in here with me so Sylar doesn't come in here and carve me up.” Taylor smiled.

Relieved that she'd be out of sight of Taylor, Erika pulled out her makeup bag and started enhancing her face. If she were to have the operation, what would she be looking at in the mirror? Whould she be looking at a chissled jaw and facial hair? Or would she be looking at glowing soft skin and long luxurious locks?

Taylor continued talking about rally, school, boys and the excitement of the night. Erika only answered direct questions and gave short assurances that she was still in the area.

Taylor stepped around the locker, showing herself for the first time. A yellow dress with silver sequins and rhinestones flowed over her flawless chocolate skin. Strappy sandals with clear white stones finished off the look.

“Wow.” Erika gasped.

“Could you zip me up?” Taylor asked turning around.

Erika felt a pull in her groin as she stepped forward. Smooth dark skin and well muscled shoulders stood waiting for her. She ached to touch that perfect skin, to carress it and feel it's silkiness under her fingers, but gained control of herself and zipped her squad leader's dress.

“Thanks.”

“No problem.

“Do you find me pretty?” Taylor asked.

“Huh? What?”

“I've heard that you swing both ways. You know, You've been seen making out with Tricia and Julian.”

Erika felt her face redden.

“I was just wondering if you find me attractive as well?” Taylor asked. “I noticed that you looked uncomfortable while I was changing.”

“I. . . I think that you are very pretty,” Erika told her, but you're not really my type.”

“What is your type, Erika? The pretty in pink, Tricia or the dashing Julian Rock?”

Erika was taken back by the question. Which was her type indeed? She was very attracted to the strong and beautiful Tricia, but there was something magnetic about Julian and his wide, strong shoulders and abs of sculptured marble.

“I. . . I don't know.”

“Oh well,” She shrugged. “What are you going to do with your hair?” Taylor tossed her pressed locks to wave and settle back into place about her shoulders.

“I hadn't thought much on it,” Erika confessed.

“You're having it done tomorrow, aren't you?”

“Yes.”

“Well tonight is just a peep of tomorrow, so it doesn't matter too much. Did you bring a curling iron?”

“No. Samantha said she'd take care of it.”

“Cool. They should be about done, shall we dazzle them with our beauty?” She winked at Erika.

--o0o--

“I'm not a hair stylist yet, but this will have to do for tonight.” Jordon said putting the curling iron down. “take a look.” she motioned to the mirror.

Erika stood up and walked over to the mirror. “Wow,” She gasped. She had just gotten used to seeing herself as a girl, She never dreamed she would or could look like this. Her hair had been curled and pulled back into a chignon at the back of her head. A few loose tendrils were kept loose to soften the look. Her bangs were slightly teased, just enough to give them a touch of texture and volume.

“Okay, my turn. Let me at her.” Samantha said from the other side of the locker room. She stepped forward with a bag filled with cosmetics. The blonde girl who had been Eric's love before this last summer stopped in her tracks and stood in front of Erika. “Wow.”

“Yeah?” Erika asked.

“Yeah.” Samantha smiled. “This will be like old times.”

“I already did my makeup.” Erika protested

“I can tell.” Samantha bit her lip when she saw Erika's face screw up in protest.

“Why are you all doing this for me?” Erika asked looking at Samantha and Jordon.

“You're one of us.” Jordon smiled. “You are Rally. We take care of our own.” Jordon put her stuff away and headed towards the door. “You don't have much time, Samantha. We need to get out there and get ready before the game starts.”

“I won't be long.” Samantha waved her off.

“Did you go telling everyone about my tumor?” Erika asked once they were alone.

“No. I haven't said a word to anyone. How did Principal Crawford find out?”

“My mom.” Erika huffed.

“That bites. So you can't do Rally until you have surgery?”

“It seems that way. But I don't know if I want surgery.”

“Huh?”

“If I can keep the testosterone from flooding my body and pushing me into puberty than it'll be easier to stay a girl.”

“I'm sure there are other possiblilities.”

“I don't know.” Erika shrugged.

“Lets talk about this after homecoming.” Samantha suggested. “I've got to finish you up so that you can be the most beautiful princess out there.”

Samantha put the finishing touches on Erika's makeup then helped to set and secure the tierra to her head.

“Okay, go break some hearts.” Samantha smiled.

--o0o--

Erika decided that there were some perks to being a Homecoming Princess. A section of seats had been roped off for Melinda and her court. Cushions on the bleachers kept dresses from being snagged while warm blankets and throws were offered to help keep the Princess's warm during the game. The Home-ec class supplied hot mulled cider and a several trays of finger foods.

On her way out to the stands, Erika spotted her parents. Both parents. Her father was almost speachless as he looked at his new daughter.

“We need a picture.” he stated. He asked a pasing parent and then he and Erika's mother moved in around Erika and smiled for their first family picture with the new family dynamics.

The two sat in the stands across the field where the season ticket holders sat and cheered.

“Excited?” Taylor asked.

“Not really.” Erika shrugged, “What exactly are we doing tonight?”

“At halftime they'll announce and present us to the public.”

“Why?” Erika asked.

“Tradition.” Taylor told her, “Tradition.”

Erika found herself wanting to move to the music and the cheers that her squad were dancing to.

“Hey Julian.” Erika waved and smiled at her date for the following evening.

“Wow, you look . . . great.” Julian's jaw had practically hit the floor.

“Thank you.” Erika felt warm inside from the compliment. “I'm afraid this kind of spoils the suprise for tomorrow night.”

“No. no it doesn't.” Julian grinned. “Wow.” he shook his head again.

Erika couldn't help but smile.

“See, you do like him.” Taylor leaned in and snickered.

“Shhh.” Erika hushed.

The band started playing Louie Louie. The crowd in the stands got up and started clapping their hands, and stomping their feet to the rhythem while singing along with the song.

Erika found herself dancing and clapping her hands, swaying against Taylor and. . . and smiling. Smiling carefree.

Erika turned and spotted Tricia in her red and white sweater smiling up at her with. . . was it admiration? Tricia blew her a kiss and gave her a smile. Erika kissed back.

“Hey there girlfriend,” Taylor greeted Tricia over the din of the singing crowd.

“Hi Taylor, don't you look pretty.” Tricia greeted.

“Thank you.”
Tricia leaned in to give Erika a hug. “You look amazing.” She said into her ear. “I can't wait until tomorrow.” She gave her a kiss on the cheek and stepped back.

“I thought you were grounded until tomorrow.” Erika was surprised.

“Mom let me out on good behavior. Something I will remedy tomorrow night if I get a chance.” She snickered.

When the game suspended for half-time, Washington was just barely beating Adams. What should have been an easy victory was starting to look like a tough match up.

Erika and the rest of the court were guided out of the stands and out to the middle of the field. Many of the fans had gone to find the bathroom or to gather some more food from the concession stands. Many more stayed in the stands watching expectantly as the girls in their pretty dresses were introduced one at a time.

Erika heard her name and stepped forward. She was given a small bunch of roses by a good looking man in a tux. Camera flashes went off all around her. She could barely see anything but floaters in front of her eyes. She tried very hard to keep smiling and was very grateful for the arm that guided her off to one side as the others were being introduced.

She heard Melinda's name and a huge roar went up from both sides of the field as people cheered for their Homecoming queen. Melinda joined Taylor and Erika as well as the other girls and again camera flashes blinded the girls. The girls were then escorted to the track. Erika, who silently thanked Samantha for making her wear heels at camp, was glad to leave the uneven field behind for the security of better, stable footing.

The Adams cheerleaders stood with smiles pasted on their faces as they watched the homecoming ceremony. Two red headed cheerleaders stood out amongst the squad.

“Hi.” Erika greeted.

“Oh hi, Erika.” Annie waved. “You look great.”

“Thanks.”

“You know them?” Taylor asked from beside Erika.

“I sat next to them in church last Sunday,” Erika explained. “Annie and Allie.”

“Hey, Erika.” Allie's eyes wandered over Erika's dress. “You look fantastic.”

Erika beamed. “So I've been told tonight.”

Another cheerleader next to Allie elbowed her slightly in the ribs.

Melinda stepped forward, “Hey, will you guys come over and do a cheer off with our cheerleaders?”

“It depends upon what the Captain says.” Allie smiled.

“I am the Captain.” Melinda beamed. “I would love to have you come over for a little back and forth.”

“Sounds great then.” Allie smiled.

“Can we get a few minutes to get out of these dresses first?” Taylor asked.

“Sure. Say twenty minutes?”

“Great!” Melinda sparkled, “This will be great fun.”

Melinda took Taylor by the hand and led her off to the locker room. Erika began to follow when she was intercepted by her parents.

“Wow, I can' believe it, my daughter is a homecoming princess.” Erika's dad beamed. “I want another picture.”

“Dad, you already have a bunch.” Erika protested.

“Ah, but now I want one now that you have your flowers. I know we need to get you and your mother together so that I can have a side by side of the two of you.”

“Whatever.” Erika rolled her eyes. “Can we make it quick? I need to change into my squad uniform.”

“You aren't to be doing any dancing.” Erika's mom enforced.

“That may be, but I still need to show support for the squad.” Erika stated.

What seemed like hours later, her father finaly put his camera in his pocket and gave her a Erika a big hug. “We'll be waiting for you after the game.”

“But I think everyone is going out after.” Erika whined.

“But not everyone has a brain tumor.” Her dad whined right back.

Erika raced into the locker room. Where she saw Melinda and Taylor pulling on their uniforms.

“Can you unzip me?” Erika asked Taylor.

“Sure, but you don't need to change.” Taylor pulled down the petite zipper, “You aren't allowed to dance.”

“I know, but I am a Rally member.” Erika stated.

“I like your attitude.” Melinda grinned.

The three girls emerged from the locker room dressed. Two in red with white and one in white with red. All three still wore their evening make up and their hair, although curled and up, didn't expect to make it through five minutes of dancing and tumbling.

The cheer squad of Adams were in the middle of a cheer as Erika passed them. They were good. Real good. A small part of her was glad that she wasn't competing agaist them. This way if she screwed up, no one could blame her.

“You changed.” Tricia sounded dissapointed.

“Got to show school spirit and support for my squad.” Erika explained.

Melinda and Taylor quickly explained to the others about the cheer off and started moving things around to make space.

“How do we know who wins?” Erika asked.

“No one wins, it's just to see what new things each squad has come up with and what we need to work on.” Jordon informed her.

“Erika!” Melinda called.

Erika sprinted over to the cheer captain.

“Can you operate this video camera?” The Homecoming queen asked, “You know our routines. It would be nice to have someone record it so we can watch and critic later.”

“Sure. I guess.”

“Thanks.”

Erika studied the camera for a few minutes, playing with its zoom and panning to get a feel for it. When she looked up, the Adams High cheer squad was approaching.

“It's your field, your homecoming, you go first.” Allie waved a hand.

“But you are our guests,” Melinda argued. “We'd be horrible hosts not to allow you to show off first.”

Allie nodded. She and Annie gathered their squad together and began their cheer. Erika was quite impressed with the athleticism of the Adams cheer leaders. Their routine was creative and had a lot of high skilled tosses and tumbling.

The Washington student body cheered with appreciation at the finish of their routine. The two squads changed places and Erika filmed her cheer squad's second best routine.

They nailed it. Erika almost forgot that she was holding the camera and started cheering as well.

“Not bad.” Allie nodded with a smile. The Adams squad changed places again and began their next cheer. Erika saw the red headed twins start to set up for something big and zoomed in on them.

She heard some commotion then saw a blue blur flying straight for her. She threw up her arms in warding and tried to duck but too late as two bodies plowed into her, knocking her backwards to the track, hitting her head.